Skip to main content

Full text of "The American college in American life"

See other formats


The  American  College 
in  American  Life 


By 

Charles  Franklin  Thwing,  D.D.,  LL.D. 

President  of  Western  Reserve  University 
and  of  Adelbert  College 


New  York  and  London 
G.  P.  Putnam's  Sons 

1897 


T5 


COPYRIGHT,  1897 
BY 

G.  P.  PUTNAM'S  SONS 

Entered  at  Stationers'  Hall,  London 


l¥-l'4-H 


Vbe  Kniclietbocltec  ipress,  flew  IBcrk 


PREFATORY  NOTE. 

WITH  the  growth  of  American  life  has 
grown  the  American  college.  The 
college  has  enlarged  its  constituency  ; 
it  has  gained  in  material  worth  and  significance  ; 
it  has  related  itself  more  vitally  and  more  gener- 
ally to  life.  It  has  made  appeals  of  increasing 
urgency  to  the  American  people  for  sustenance, 
— and  these  appeals  have  not  been  without 
avail, — and  it  has  asked  also  for  the  privilege  of 
giving  itself  through  its  graduates  to  every 
worthy  cause.  It  may  not  be  too  much  to  say 
that  the  college  has  tried  to  be  of  the  utmost 
value  to  man. 

These  conditions  may  be  interpreted  as  an 
intimation  of  the  purposes  which  have  ruled  in 
the  writing  of  this  book.  The  primary  aim  has 
been  to  bring  the  American  college  into  closer 
relationship  with  American  life  and — so  far  as 


iv  Prefatory  Note. 

may  be — to  bring  American  life  into  a  more 
vital  touch  with  the  American  college.  I  have 
believed,  and  still  believe,  that  through  the 
securing  of  this  double  purpose  the  college  may 
be  able  to  be  a  richer  blessing  to  this  great  life 
of  which  the  college  is  a  part,  and  which  it  is 
set  to  serve. 

No  book  of  a  kind  such  as  this  can  make  any 
pretence  of  being  complete.  This  volume  in- 
cludes the  consideration  of  only  a  few  of  the 
more  vital  questions.  Other  questions,  quite 
as  vital  possibly,  I  hope  to  be  able  to  discuss  in 
other  volumes.  For  the  American  college,  like 
American  life  or  the  life  of  any  progressive  peo- 
ple, is  full  of  infinite  suggestions  appealing  to 
thouofht  or  to  action. 


"fc>* 


C.  F.  T. 


Cleveland,  Ohio. 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 

I. — Its  Increasing  Power     .         .         .         .         i 

II. — Certain  Great  Results         .         .         .46 

III. — Its     Influence     over     and     through 

Individuals        .         .         .        .         .       SS 

IV. — Its     Influence    Illustrated    in     the 

Three  Oldest  Colleges  ,        »     146 

V. — Certain  Present  Conditions         .         .     188 

VI. — Certain  Adjustments  of  its  Ethical 
AND  Religious  Forces  to  its  In- 
tellectual         219 

VII. — The  Increasing  Cost  of  its  Education     242 

VIII. — Certain  Difficulties 


IX. — Its  Power  in  the  Future     . 


255 
278 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/americancollegeiOOthwirich 


THE   AMERICAN  COLLEGE 
IN  AMERICAN  LIFE. 


I. 


ITS   INCREASING    POWER. 

THE  history  of  college  education  in 
America  may  be  divided  into  three 
periods.  The  first  period  begins  with 
the  foundation  of  Harvard  College  in  1636  and 
closes  with  the  opening  of  the  Revolutionary 
War.  The  second  begins  with  the  close  of  the 
Revolutionary  War  and  continues  through  the 
first  quarter  of  the  present  century.  The  third 
begins  two  generations  ago  and  is  still  in  pro- 
gress. The  first  period  may  be  called  the 
ecclesiastical  period,,  the  second  the  political,^ 
" andTTEethird  the  human.  E ach  period  may 
also  be  described  in  respect  to  the  source  whence 


2  The  American  College. 

certain  of  its  stronger  influences  arose: — The 
first,  as  the  English,  the  second  as  the  French, 
and  the  third  as  the  German. 

During  the  larger  part  of  the  first  period  only 
three  colleges  existed — Harvard,  William  and 
Mary,  and  Yale ; — and  up  to  the  close  of  the 
period  only  nine  colleges  had  been  founded. 
In  this  time  the  predominant  influence  in  the 
colleges,  as  in  the  State,  was  ecclesiastical,  and 
largely  clerical.  The  Church  and  the  State 
were  in  most  respects  one, — and  that  one  was 
the  Church.  In  the  Church  the  most  influen- 
tial member  was  its  pastor.  The  college,  too, 
was  governed  by  the  clergyman.  The  presi- 
dent was  himself  a  clergyman,  and  the  students 
in  large  numbers  became  clergymen.  The  first 
Board  of  Overseers  of  Harvard  College  was 
composed  of  certain  magistrates,  and  of  the 
'* Teaching  Elders"  of  six  **next  adjoining" 
towns  to  Boston.  The  principle  of  clerical 
government  continued  even  longer  than  this 
period  itself  lasted.  Ecclesiastical  divisions 
and  theological  discussions  found  in  the  college 
the  staunchest  ally  or  antagonist.  Not  only 
was  the  college  governed  by  clergymen  but  the 
clerical  purpose  prevailed  in  its  education.     In 


Its  Increasing  Power.  3 

the  seventeeth  century  fifty-two  per  cent,  of  the 
graduates  of  Harvard  entered  the  ministry  and 
of  the  first  thirty-three  graduates  of  Yale 
College,  from  1702  to  1710,  twenty-five,  or 
seventy-five  per  cent.,  entered  the  ministry.  In 
the  eighteenth  century  twenty-nine  per  cent, 
of  the  Harvard  graduates  and  forty  per  cent,  of 
the  Yale  graduates  became  ministers. 

The  ecclesiastical  character  of  the  first  col- 
leges was  simply  the  realization  under  new  con- 
ditions of  the  purpose  for  which  the  colleges  of 
Oxford  and  Cambridge  were  established.  As 
the  early  Oxford  reproduced  the  University  of 
Paris,  so  the  early  Harvard  reproduced  the 
English  Universities.  One  reading  the  statutes 
of  the  Oxford  colleges  is  impressed  with  the 
specific  nature  of  the  statements  in  respect  to 
the  ecclesiastical  purposes  and  conditions. 
*'  Established  for  religious  training,"  *'  founded 
to  teach  students  in  the  canon  law  and  in  the- 
ology,'' ''  for  the  culture  of  sacred  theology ; " 
these  and  similar  statements  are  made  in  the 
Statutes  of  the  Oxford  colleges  as  embodying 
the  purposes  of  their  establishment.  Richard 
Fox,  Bishop  of  Winchester,  founder  of  Corpus 
Christi  College,  indicated  his  purpose  in  the 


4  The  American  College. 

foundation  by  using  in  the  statutes  the  image 
of  a  ladder,  which  he  applies  to  the  college,  on 
which  to  mount  up  to  heaven.  He  also  com- 
pared the  colleges  to  hives  in  which  scholars, 
like  bees,  may  make  honey  for  the  glory  of  God. 
But  this  condition  at  Oxford  was  simply  a  part 
of  a  yet  more  general  condition.  All  the  Uni- 
versities of  Northern  Europe  were  the  doors  to 
the  Church,  and  the  Church  was  the  door  to 
professional  life  of  every  character.  In  the 
Universities  of  Southern  Europe  the  law  held 
a  similar  place. 

Not  only  were  the  ecclesiastical  purposes  and 
relations  of  the  English  university  transplanted, 
but  also  in  many  respects  the  course  of  study. 
The  courses  of  study  in  Oxford  and  Cambridge 
were  somewhat  more  extended  and  of  a  larger 
variety  than  those  of  the  new  colleges  in  the 
New  World,  but  in  many  respects  they  were 
identical.  The  founders  of  the  College  in  the 
new  Cambridge  were  trained  at  old  Cambridge 
and  the  greater  number  of  them  at  Emmanuel 
College.  The  course  of  study  in  both  the  old 
college  and  the  new  was  specially  designed  to 
educate  clergymen. 

With  the  close  of  the  Revolutionary  War  the 


Its  increasing  Power.  5 

allegiance  which  a  large  body  of  the  American 
people  had  paid  to  English  prescription  ceased. 
It  was  inevitable  that  the  men  who  had  fought 
the  English  in  a  contest  for  civil  freedom, 
should  feel  only  a  slight  sympathy  with  the  edu- 
cational positions  and  conditions  of  the  same 
people.  '*  The  leading  men  of  the  Revolution, 
the  Otises,  the  Adamses,  the  Trumbulls,  the 
Warrens,  Hancock,  Quincy,  and  others,  caught 
the  spirit  of  liberty  and  patriotism  in  the  recita- 
tion-room, the  library,  and  among  their  associ- 
ates at  the  College,"  says  Sibley.^  It  was  also 
inevitable  that  a  people  who  in  winning  its  in- 
dependence had  received  aid  from  the  ancient 
foe  of  England  should  have  a  warm  sympathy 
with  the  educational  ideas  and  ideals  of  its 
allies.  The  strongest  influence  which  France 
exerted  upon  the  new  Republic  at  the  time  of 
its  foundation  was  civil  and  political. 

The  first  duty  of  the  new  nation  was  to  pre- 
serve and  to  magnify  itself.  In  this  endeavor 
the  agency  of  education  became  of  priceless 
value.  Therefore  we  find  the  Ordinance  of 
1787,  declaring  **  Religion,  morality,  and  know- 
ledge being  necessary  to  good  government  and 

*  Sibley's  Harvard  Graduates^  I.,  xi. 


6  The  American  College. 

the  happiness  of  mankind,  schools,  and  the 
means  of  education  shall  forever  be  encour- 
aged ; "  and,  therefore,  also  we  find  Washington 
urging  the  foundation  of  a  national  university 
in  order  to  secure  the  perpetuity  of  the  new 
republic.  It  is  to  be  observed  that  the  Ordin- 
ance of  1787  could  not  probably  have  been 
passed  simply  to  secure  educational  advantages. 
The  people  were  more  interested  in  the  political 
side  of  this  action  than  in  its  educational ;  but 
in  the  document  the  political  and  the  educa- 
tional elements  were  united.  Sentiments  ex- 
pressed in  the  constitutions  of  the  various 
States,  and  in  various  laws,  indicate  the  preval- 
ence of  the  idea  that  the  education  of  all  classes 
should  be  fostered  for  the  purpose  of  the  pre- 
servation of  the  commonwealth.  Education 
had  to  do  with  public  and  civil  relations. 

The  potency  of  the  French  influence  is  well 
illustrated  by  the  attempt  of  Quesnay  in  1 780 
and  1 788  to  found  a  French  Academy  of  Arts 
and  Sciences  at  Richmond.  Quesnay  was  the 
grandson  of  the  famous  French  philosopher 
and  economist,  Quesnay,  who  was  court  phy- 
sician to  Louis  XV.  He  came  to  this  country 
to  aid  in  the  Revolution,  serving  as  a  captain 


Its  Increasing^  Power. 


^D 


in  Virginia.  After  giving  up  the  military  life 
because  of  ill  health,  he  travelled  through  the 
country,  and  on  these  travels  conceived  the  idea 
of  introducing  French  arts  and  culture,  believ- 
ing, also,  that  he  could  multiply  the  relations 
uniting  France  and  this  country.^  The  institu- 
tion was  to  be  national,  having  branches  at 
Baltimore,  Philadelphia,  and  New  York ;  and 
also  international,  being  affiliated  with  similar 
institutions  in  Europe.  It  was  designed  to 
give  what  we  might  now  call  graduate  instruc- 
tion. Its  curriculum  was  sufficiently  broad, 
including  foreign  languages ;  mathematics ; 
architecture,  civil  and  military  ;  painting ; 
sculpture,  engraving ;  experimental  physics, 
astronomy,  geography,  chemistry,  mineral- 
ogy, botany  ;  anatomy,  human  and  veterinary  ; 
and  natural  history.  This  endeavor  interested 
many  people  both  in  America  and  France.  No 
less  than  sixty  thousand  francs  was  raised  tow- 
ard the  endowment.  Among  the  subscribers 
to  the  fund  were  about  a  hundred  of  the  repre- 
sentatives of  the  best  culture  of  Virginia.  On 
July   I,  1786,  the  corner-stone  of  the  building 

^  Herbert  B.  Adams's   Thomas  Jefferson  and  the  University  of 
Virginia^  22. 


8  The  American  College. 

was  laid  at  Richmond,  and  one  professor  was 
appointed.  He  was  Dr.  Jean  Rouelle.  But  in 
1 786  France  was  in  no  condition  to  enter  into 
schemes  of  education  or  other  propagandism 
outside  of  her  own  territory,  and  the  formal  en- 
deavor came  to  an  end.  The  extinction  of  the 
movement,  however,  did  not  mean  the  extinc- 
tion of  French  influence  in  the  United  States. 
In  the  States  of  Virginia  and  the  Carolinas, 
French  influence  prevailed  with  great  force. 
The  chief  agent  in  putting  it  down  was  the  Pres- 
byterian power  of  Princeton  ;  but  yet  it  showed 
itself  ultimately  in  the  foundation  of  the  Uni- 
versity of  Virginia,  and  at  the  beginning  of  the 
century  among  the  students  of  many  colleges. 
But  the  French  influence  was  by  no  means 
confined  to  the  South.  In  1784  the  Corpora- 
tion of  Harvard  College  received  an  offer  from 
the  King  of  France  to  furnish  a  botanic  garden 
which  the  College  desired  to  establish '*  with 
every  species  of  seeds  and  plants,  which  may 
be  requested  from  his  royal  garden,  at  his  own 
expense."  Through  the  indifference  of  the 
Massachusetts  Legislature  the  College  was  not 
able  to  accept  of  the  offer.^     It  is  further  worthy 

^Quincy's  History  of  Harvard  University^  ii.,  267. 


Its  Increasing  Power.  9 

of  note  that  two  years  before  Albert  Gallatin 
had  been  granted  the  right  of  teaching  the 
French  language  in  the  College. 

The  University  of  Virginia  is  the  child  of 
Jefferson,  and  Jefferson  in  both  the  strength 
and  weakness  of  his  character  belonged  rather 
to  the  French  than  to  any  other  nation.  The 
policy  of  centralization  which  the  University 
of  Virginia  represented  was  the  policy  which 
Napoleon  introduced  into  the  higher  education 
of  France.  The  free  religious  sentiment  which 
the  university  embodied  was  an  echo,  too,  of 
French  principles.  The  endeavors  to  secure 
from  abroad  teachers  for  its  chairs  indicates 
the  prevalence  of  French  influences. 

In  another  respect  the  influence  of  France 
was  as  evil  as  in  the  case  of  the  University  of 
Virginia  it  was  beneficent.  For  never  was  a 
period  in  the  history  of  the  higher  education 
when  those  principles  and  vices  which  are  fre- 
quently denominated  French  had  so  large  an 
influence  among  American  students  as  at  the 
opening  of  the  century.  The  records  show 
that  the  students  of  tlue  time  were  defiant  of 
authority,  in  conduct  immoral,  and  in  religion 
skeptical.    A  general  spirit  of  insubordination 


lo  The  American  College. 

prevailed.  What  is  usually  called  infidelity 
was  fashionable  and  prevalent  in  almost  every 
college.  It  is  a  common  remark  that  certain 
students  of  Yale  at  this  time  were  calling 
themselves  by  the  names  of  the  conspicuous 
free-thinkers  of  France.  Writing  of  Williams 
College  one  says  :  '*  French  liberty  and  French 
philosophy  poured  in  upon  us  like  a  flood  ;  and 
seemed  to  sweep  almost  everything  serious 
before  it."^  The  condition  of  Dartmouth  Col- 
lege was  like  that  of  Williams  and  of  Yale. 
Coarse  dramatic  exhibitions,  terrific  outbursts 
of  rowdyism,  bombastic  display  of  contempt 
for  the  Christian  religion,  seem  to  have  been 
the  rule.  A  wave  of  immorality  and  of  irreli- 
gion  had  for  a  time  submerged  all  the  colleges. 
The  third  period  in  the  development  of  the 
American  college  dates  from  about  the  close  of 
the  first  quarter  of  the  present  century.  This 
period  is  not  yet  closed.  It  is  a  period  which 
deserves  an  epithet  no  less  broad  than  the 
word  human.  The  college  has  become  in  this 
period  an  agency  for  preparing  its  students 
for  life.  Its  purpose  is  no  less  than  the  fitting 
of  a  man  to  achieve  all  purposes  which  he  may 

^'DnrltQ^s  History  of  Williams  College^  IIO. 


Its  Increasing  Power.  n 

worthily  set  before  himself.  A  boy  who  comes 
to  college,  comes  not  so  much  to  fit  himself 
for  a  profession  as  to  become  a  large  and  com- 
plete man.  I  lately  asked  a  class  of  young 
men  in  college  to  write  answers  to  the  follow- 
ing questions :  First,  Why  did  I  come  to  col- 
lege ?  Second,  Is  my  purpose  in  coming  to 
college  being  met?  Third,  How  is  it  being 
met?  The  answers  have  a  similarity  which, 
although  remarkable  at  first  reading,  is  not  so 
remarkable  when  all  the  conditions  are  con- 
sidered. Choosing  from  these  papers  almost 
at  random,  I  find  that  certain  students  indi- 
cate their  purpose,  as  expressed  in  their  own 
words,  as  follows  : 

"  My  purpose  in  coming  to  college  was  somewhat  vague 
and  ill-defined.  I  was  brought  up  with  that  idea,  and 
had  a  general  idea  that  the  college  man's  culture  would 
be  a  good  acquisition.  This,  however,  was  but  one  side 
of  it.  I  wanted  to  see  through  my  studies  just  what  life- 
work  would  be  best  fitted  for  me.  I  think  that  being 
under  the  training  of  a  college  has  had  its  good  effect 
upon  me  as  upon  others.  I  think  I  have  begun  to  get 
an  earnest  determination  as  to  what  I  shall  do  in  life, 
and  I  think  my  studies  here,  and  the  comradeship  of  my 
friends,  have  been  valuable.*'  "  I  came  to  college,"  says 
another,  "  in  order  to  obtain,  by  a  systematic  course  of 
study  directed  by  competent  men,  that  mental  training 


r 


t±  The  American  College. 

and  discipline,  as  well  as  a  fund  of  information,  which 
shall  enable  me  to  enjoy  life  myself,  and  perhaps  be  a 
benefit  to  others  in  some  way.  1  think  that  my  desire  is 
being  realized  both  in  the  way  of  training  and  discipline. 
The  training  is  obtained  by  mental  exercise  in  many  dif- 
ferent studies,  insuring  at  the  same  time  a  gradual  ac- 
quisition of  information."  "  I  came  to  college,"  answers 
a  third,  "to  prepare  myself  for  my  life-work  by  getting 
a  broader  education,  and  also  to  develop  myself  along 
the  mental,  moral,  and  physical  lines  for  which  the  col- 
lege offers  the  best  chance.  My  purpose  is  being  se- 
cured. It  is  being  secured  by  the  studies  which  I  take, 
by  contact  with  the  professors  and  my  fellow-students, 
the  latter  having  as  much,  if  not  more,  influence  in  at- 
taining this  end,  as  that  which  I  get  out  of  the  text- 
books." 

That  is  to  say,  these  men  are  in  college  in 
order  to  fit  themselves  for  life. 

This  largeness  of  relationship  as  expressed 
by  these  undergraduates  is  only  the  reflection 
of  what  the  college  officer  has  been  saying  in 
these  recent  years.  At  the  time  of  his  inaug- 
uration as  President  of  Harvard  College,  in 
i860,  Cornelius  Conway  Felton  said  : 

"  The  proper  objects  of  a  University  are  twofold. 
First,  educating  young  men  to  the  highest  efficiency  of 
their  intellectual  faculties,  and  to  the  noblest  culture  of 
their   moral   and   religious  natures.     ...     A  liberal 


Its  Increasing  Power.  13 

education,  a  university  education,  aims  to  train  the  mind 
in  .  .  .  high  studies,  to  make  it  familiar  with  inspir- 
ing examples,  to  refine  the  taste,  exercise  the  judgment, 
soften  the  heart,  by     .     .     .     humanizing  arts." 

More  than  a  quarter  of  a  century  after  the 
inauguration  of  President  Felton,  at  his  inaugu- 
ration, President  Dwight,  of  Yale,  said : 

"  It  [education]  does  for  the  mind  what  religion  does 
for  the  heart.  It  builds  up  and  builds  out  the  man. 
The  man,  when  it  has  accomplished  its  work  within 
him,  can  use  his  knowledge  and  his  powers  wherever  the 
world  may  need  them,  and  he  will  do  so  if  the  noble  im- 
pulses of  educated  manhood  are  in  his  spirit\  ...  It 
is  the  priceless  privilege  of  a  University  teacher  to  help 
the  manly  youth  around  him  in  their  souls*  living,  to 
make  them  more  generous,  more  truthful,  more  fit  for 
life  in  this  earnest  and  struggling  world,  more  worthy  of 
love  and  respect." 

The  president  of  a  scientific  school,  Lehigh 
University,  said  at  his  inauguration  : 

"  Modern  collegiate  life  is  io-day  a  wonderful  micro- 
cosm ; — it  represents  the  endeavor  of  generations  of 
zealous,  earnest  educators  to  make  this  period  of  youth 
increasingly  profitable.  The  number  and  variety  of 
studies  have  been  increased  many  fold,  the  proportion 
of  teachers  to  students  has  been  increased,  improved 
methods  of  instruction  have  been  brought  into  play  and 
the  equipment  of  laboratories  is  lavishly  generous.  IfCver 


1 4  The  American  College. 

before  has  there  been  such  earnest  discussion  as  to  edu- 
cational methods  and  vakies  ;  the  teacher^s  art  has  be- 
come a  science,  and  he  a  great  power  in  the  land."  ^ 

It  is,  in  a  word,  to  the  making  of  a  man  that 
the  college  now  gives  itself. 

This  breadth  of  interest  is  at  once  the  cause 
and  the  result  of  the  increasing  number  of  sub- 
jects found  in  the  curriculum.  The  curriculum 
of  the  American  college  two  hundred  years 
after  the  foundation  of  Harvard  showed  very 
little  change  or  progress.  It  was  one  which 
well  represents  the  attainments  of  a  boy  who 
is  now  entering  college  rather  than  of  the  man 
who  is  now  leaving.  An  English  traveller, 
Weld,  visiting  Princeton  at  the  close  of  the 
last  century  says  of  it : 

"  A  large  college,  held  in  much  repute  by  the  neigh- 
boring States.  The  number  of  students  amounts  to 
upwards  of  seventy  ;  from  their  appearance,  however, 
and  the  course  of  studies  they  seem  to  be  engaged  in, 
like  all  the  other  American  colleges  I  ever  saw,  it  better 
deserves  the  title  of  a  grammar-school  than  of  a  college. 
The  library  which  we  were  shown  is  most  wretched,  con- 
sisting for  the  most  part  of  old  theological  books  not 
even  arranged  with  any  regularity.  An  orrery  contrived 
by  Mr.  Rittenhouse  stands  at  one  end  of  the  apartment, 

*    *  Inaugural  of  President  T.  M.  Drown,  October  lo,  1895. 


Its  Increasing  Power.  15 

but  it  is  quite  out  of  repair,  as  well  as  a  few  detached 
parts  of  a  philosophical  apparatus  enclosed  in  the  same 
glass  case.  At  the  opposite  end  of  the  room  are  two 
small  cupboards,  which  are  shown  as  the  museum. 
These  contain  a  few  small  stuffed  alligators  and  a  few 
singular  fishes  in  a  miserable  state  of  preservation,  from 
their  being  repeatedly  tossed  about."  * 

There  is  in  the  diary  of  President  Stiles,  of 
Yale  College,  under  date  of  November  9, 
1779,  a  list  of  the  books  in  which  classes  re- 
cited at  the  time  when  he  came  into  his  ofifice. 
The  Freshman  class  list  included  Virgil,  Cicero, 
Greek  Testament,  and  Arithmetic,  and  the  stud- 
ies for  each  of  the  three  following  years  are  the 
natural  consequences  of  the  elementary  work 
of  the  Freshman.^  The  few  reminiscences 
which  we  have  of  the  studies  in  the  last  part 
of  the  seventeenth  and  the  early  part  of  the 
present  century,  among  which  those  of  Edward 
Everett  are  prominent,  and  the  formal  histori- 
cal statements  respecting  the  course  of  study, 
lead  one  to  believe  that  for  almost  two  hun- 
dred years  the  American  college  had  remained 
stationary  in  respect  to  its  course  of  study. 

It  is  also  evident  that  the  students  pursued 

*  Henry  Adams's  History  of  the  United  States,  i.,  129. 
^The  Yale  Book,  ii.,  498. 


i6  The  American  College. 

their  studies  without  great  intellectual  zest, 
and  that  they  possessed  only  a  small  share  of 
that  scholarly  interest  which  now  prevails 
among  the  better  class  of  undergraduates. 
But  in  the  last  seventy-five  years  a  larger 
progress  has  been  made  in  the  broadening  of 
the  course  than  was  made  during  all  the  cen- 
turies since  Oxford  and  Cambridge  began  to 
receive  students.  The  studies  which  now  con- 
sume the  larger  share  of  the  students  atten- 
tion, outside  of  Latin  and  Greek  and  Mathe- 
matics, have  been  introduced  in  the  last 
three-quarters  of  the  present  century.  The 
Smith  Professorship  of  French  and  Spanish 
was  founded  at  Harvard  in  1815,  although  in- 
struction in  French  had  been  offered  to  those 
who  desired  it  as  early  as  1780, — a  time  when 
this  offer  made  at  Harvard  reflects  the  popu- 
larity of  the  French  nation  in  the  colonies.  I 
have  heard  the  late  Professor  F.  H.  Hedge 
say  that  in  his  time  as  an  undergraduate — he 
was  a  member  of  Harvard's  class  of  1825 — it 
was  as  unusual  to  hear  a  person  speak  German 
as  it  would  now  be  to  hear  one  speak  Russian. 
It  was  not  till  1839  ^^^^  ^^^  ^^^^  Professor- 
ship of  History  was  established  in  Harvard, 


Its  Increasing  Power.  17 

although,  of  course,  the  subject  had  been 
taught  before,  and  it  represents  the  first  dis- 
tinct endowment  of  this  Chair  in  any  college. 
The  first  incumbent  was  Jared  Sparks. 

But  the  greatest  development  of  this  third 
period  has  occurred  in  the  teaching  of  the 
sciences.^  Chemistry  was  the  first  to  receive 
attention.  Benjamin  Silliman  was  appointed 
professor  of  chemistry  and  natural  philosophy 
(also  teaching  geology  and  mineralogy)  at  Yale 
in  1804  ;  and  Robert  Hare,  of  Philadelphia, 
was  called  to  the  chair  of  chemistry  in  the 
medical  college  of  the  University  of  Pennsyl- 
vania in  18 18. 

Both  of  these  men  taught  chemistry  by  text- 
books and  illustrated  lectures.  Hare  was  a 
tireless  investigator,  Silliman  a  helper  of  too 
many  good  causes  to  become  eminent  as  an 
original  authority  in  any.  The  idea  of  instruc- 
tion in  laboratory  work  does  not  seem  to  have 
occurred  to  either  of  them.  Even  Benjamin 
Silliman  the  younger  does  not  appear  to  have 
had  free  access  to  his  father's  laboratory  until 
he  became  his  assistant  in  1837.     ^Y  this  time 

^  For  the  statement  of  facts  as  to  the  introduction  of  instruction  in 
the  sciences  I  am  indebted  to  my  associate,  Professor  F.  P.  Whitman. 


i8  The  American  College. 

Liebig  s  laboratory  had  been  established,  and 
the  possibility  of  obtaining  practical  instruction 
in  chemistry  began  to  draw  young  men  to  Ger- 
many. Probably  this  was  an  important  influ- 
ence in  bringing  about  the  change  of  method 
which  swept  over  the  country  about  1850,  Yale 
taking  the  lead. 

In  1842,  Benjamin  Silliman,  Jr.,  began  tak- 
ing a  few  favored  students  into  his  laboratory. 
Among  them  was  J.  P.  Norton,  who  went  in 
1843  to  study  for  two  years  in  Edinburgh  and 
Utrecht,  bringing  back  European  methods. 

In  1847  ^^s  established  the  ''  School  of  Ap- 
plied Chemistry,"  under  the  care  of  the  younger 
Silliman  and  Norton.  Among  the  six  students 
of  the  first  year  were  the  well-known  professors 
of  the  Sheffield  Scientific  School,  Brush,  Brew- 
er, and  Johnson.  This  was  the  beginning  of 
the  Sheffield  Scientific  School. 

In  Pennsylvania  the  movement  appears  to 
have  been  similar,  in  that  the  applications  of 
chemistry  to  the  arts  were  the  chief  reasons 
urged  for  establishing  a  department  of  applied 
chemistry  in  1850,  under  the  charge  of  Profes- 
sor James  C.  Booth. 

At  Harvard  the  same  influence  was  working. 


Its  Increasing  Power.  19 

In  1846  Eben  N.  Horsford,  fresh  from  two 
years'  work  with  Liebig,  at  Giessen,  was  recom- 
mended by  Professor  Webster  (of  sinister  mem- 
ory) to  the  ''  Rumford  Professorship  of  the 
Application  of  Science  to  the  Useful  Arts,"  on 
assuming  which  he  organized  at  once,  in  1847, 
the  laboratory  of  the  Lawrence  Scientific 
School,  on  the  model,  as  far  as  possible,  of  that 
at  Giessen. 

But  a  more  notable  event  was  the  appoint- 
ment of  the  eager  young  chemist,  Josiah  P. 
Cooke,  to  a  position  in  Harvard  College,  first 
as  a  lecturer  in  chemistry  in  1850,  in  addition 
to  his  duties  as  tutor  in  mathematics,  and  after- 
ward in  December  of  the  same  year  as  Erving 
professor  of  chemistry  and  mineralogy.  In 
1 85 1,  Cooke  opened  a  laboratory  at  his  own 
cost,  for  undergraduate  students,  apparently 
the  first  recognition  of  the  fact  that  chemistry 
may  be  taught  not  merely  to  specialists  but 
to  those  less  advanced,  by  laboratory  methods. 
This  course  was  formally  recognized  by  the 
college,  and  proper  accommodations  provided 
for  it  in  1858. 

Dr.  Wayland's  famous  report  of  1850  awak- 
ened interest  in  the  same  direction  at  Brown, 


20  The  American  College. 

and  a  working  laboratory  for  chemistry  was 
opened  at  the  beginning  of  the  next  college 
year. 

As  far  as  catalogues  of  that  date  show,  the 
sciences  were  still  taught  in  the  old  way, 
in  1850,  at  Amherst,  Bowdoin,  Dartmouth, 
Princeton,  and  the  University  of  Virginia,  but 
by  1852  a  chemical  laboratory  had  been  estab- 
lished .at  the  last  named  institution. 

The  establishment  of  physical  laboratories 
began  nearly  twenty  years  later,  those  for  the 
study  of  biology  at  a  later  period  still,  after  the 
value  of  the  laboratory  method  had  been  thor- 
oughly established  by  the  experience  of  the 
chemists. 

The  history  of  the  introduction  of  political 
economy  and  economic  science  into  the  Ameri- 
can college  covers  a  much  longer  period  than 
it  is  usually  believed  to  cover.  The  Univer- 
sity of  Pennsylvania  was  the  first  to  make  pro- 
vision for  this  study.  As  early  as  1 756,  a  plan 
of  liberal  studies  was  framed,  in  which,  after 
prescribing 

^  "  a  preliminary  training  in  logic  and  metaphysics  to  de- 
velop his  powers  of  thought,  the  student  was  to  be 
brought  to  a  knowledge  and  practical  sense  of  his  posi- 


Its  Increasing  Power.  2t 

tion  as  a  man  and  a  citizen,  and  this  by  a  course  em- 
bracing ethics,  natural  and  civil  law,  and  an  introduction 
to  civil  history,  to  laws  and  government,  to  trade  and 
commerce.'* 

In  1799,  William  and  Mary  College  added  to 
its  curriculum  the  subject  of  the  law  of  na- 
tions, and  near  the  beginning  of  the  present 
century,  Adam  Smith's  great  book  is  found  to 
be  among  the  text-books.  In  1820,  Harvard 
introduced  Economics  into  its  curriculum  and 
other  colleges  presently  followed.  At  Yale, 
Economics  was  introduced  in  1824,  at  Colum- 
bia in  1827,  at  Dartmouth  in  1828,  at  Prince- 
ton in  1830,  and  at  Williams  in  1835.  The 
writer^  to  whom  I  am  indebted  for  these  facts, 
states  that  the  almost  simultaneous  introduc- 
tion of  this  study  by  Harvard,  Yale,  Dart- 
mouth, Columbia,  Princeton,  and  Williams 
was  probably  due  to  the  industrial  revolution 
which  the  inventions  of  Arkwright,  Har- 
greaves,  and  Fulton  had  wrought,  to  the  ex- 
pansion of  commerce  which  followed  the  close 
of  the  Napoleonic  wars,  to  the  growth  of  popu- 
lation, and  to  the  increasing  mobility  of  labor 

^  James  F.  Colby,  a  letter  in  the  New  York  Nation^  vol.  Ixiii.,  p. 
494,  dated  December  31,  1896. 


^i^^-: 


22  The  American  College. 

and  capital,  which  before  1820  gave  rise  to  new 
political  issues  in  the  United  States,  The  ad- 
dition of  Economics  to  the  curriculum  of  these 
colleges  undoubtedly  was  facilitated  by  the 
appearance,  as  early  as  1821,  of  an  American 
edition  of  Say's  Political  Economy.  This  was 
the  first  text-book  upon  this  subject  used  in 
most  of  these  colleges. 

This  enlargement  of  the  curriculum  is  at 
once  cause  and  result  of  the  college  becoming 
more  human.  Whatever  belongs  to  man  is  no 
longer  regarded  as  foreign  to  the  higher  edu- 
cation. To  embody  Newman's  idea  of  the 
higher  education  has  become  the  controlling 
nirpose  of  the  university. 

"  Education,"  says  Newman,  "  shows  him  [the  student] 
how  to  accommodate  himself  to  others,  how  to  throw 
himself  into  their  state  of  mind,  how  to  bring  before 
them  his  own,  how  to  influence  them,  how  to  come  to  an 
.understanding  with  them,  how  to  bear  with  them.  He. 
is  at  home  in  any  society,  he  has  common  ground  witli 
every  class  ;  he  knows  when  to  speak  and  when  to  be 
silent ;  he  is  able  to  converse,  he  is  able  to  listen  ;  he 
can  ask  a  question  pertinently,  and  gain  a  lesson  season- 
ably, when  he  has  nothing  to  impart  himself  ;  he  is  ever 
ready,  yet  never  in  the  way  ;  he  is  a  pleasant  companion, 
and  a  comrade  you  can  depend  upon  ;  he  knows  when 
to  be  serious  and  when  to  trifle,  and  he  has  a  sure  tact 


Its  Increasing  Power.  23 

'  which  enables  him  to  trifle  with  gracefulness  and  to  be 
serious  with  effect.  ^  He  has  the  repose  of  a  mind  which 
lives  in  itself,  while  it  lives  in  the  world,  and  which  has  / 
resources  for  its  happiness  at  home  when  it  cannot  go 
abroad.  He  has  a  gift  which  serves  him  in  public,  and 
supports  him  in  retirement,  without  which  good  fortune 
is  but  vulgar,  and  with  which  failure  and  disappointment 
have  a  charm."  ^ 

The  human  interest  of  the  college  is  further 
evidenced  in  the  fact  that  the  college  now 
ministers  to  the  higher  scholarship  as  it  never 
has  before  ministered  to  it.  Newman  writes 
as  no  one  else  has  ever  written  of  the  value  of 
the  college  in  training  men  ;  but  the  college  is 
not  only  training  men,  it  is  promoting  scholar- 
ship. Although  certain  men,  great  as  in- 
ventors and  discoverers  of  scientific  facts, 
have  not  been  liberally  trained, — one  cannot, 
however,  forget  that  Eli  Whitney  and  Samuel 
F.  B.  Morse  were  graduates  of  Yale, — yet  the 
impulses  for  t^heir  inventions  and  discoveries 
have  largely  come  from  the  college  laboratory. 
It  is  ever  to  be  remembered,  too,  that  the  great 
work  of  such  investigators  as  Agassiz,  Gray, 
Dana,  and  Morley  has  been  done  within  col- 
lege walls.     The  great  institution  that  Agassiz 

^  Newman's  The  Idea  of  a  University^  178. 


24  The  American  College. 

— father  and  son — has  built  at  Cambridge  is  a 
part  of  Harvard,  and  also  the  noble  and  mani- 
fold work  of  the  associate  of  Agassiz,  Asa 
Gray,  is  an  integral  part  of  the  same  Uni- 
versity. The  great  work  of  the  codification 
of  knowledge  and  the  systematization  of  facts, 
which  is  saving  knowledge  unto  itself  and 
unto  the  world,  and  is  preventing  the  human 
mind  from  becoming  submerged  in  its  own 
discoveries,  is  carried  on  largely  in  the  col- 
leges. Investigations  in  literature,  history,  the 
sciences,  political  and  civic  relations  of  the 
present  time,  belong  in  the  largest  degree  and 
in  an  increasing  degree,  to  the  best  colleges. 
The  purpose  which  the  American  college  for- 
merly held  of  training  men  is  no  longer  the 
single  one ;  with  this  aim  is  to  be  united  the 
purpose  of  advancing  scholarship. 

The  breadth  of  the  field  which  an  education 
of  this  period  covers  is  indicated  by  the  num- 
ber and  character  of  the  State  universities. 
These  universities  have  largely  sprung  up  in 
the  last  forty  years.  The  majority  of  them 
have  been  founded  since  the  passing  of  the 
Land  Act  of  1862.  The  State  universities  of 
the  States  west  of  the  Mississippi  are  certainly 


Its  Increasing  Power.  25 


o 


the  strongest  educational  agencies  to  be  found 
within  their  borders.  In  many  of  the  States 
immediately  east  of  the  Mississippi,  such  as 
Michigan  and  Wisconsin,  the  State  universi- 
ties are  also  the  strongest  to  be  found  within 
the  Commonwealth.  In  several  of  the  States 
lying  between  the  Mississippi  and  the  Alle- 
ghanies  it  might  be  open  to  question  which  is 
the  stronger,  the  State  universities  or  the  pri- 
vate colleges.  But  in  the  larger  number  of  the 
States  of  the  Atlantic  coast,  the  private  col- 
leges are  the  best.  The  State  university  has 
already  become  a  dominant  educational  force 
in  a  majority  of  our  Commonwealths.  Its 
financial  supporter  is  the  State  itself ;  its  re- 
lations to  other  educational  agencies  is,  in  cer- 
tain instances,  the  relation  of  the  head  to  the 
body  in  the  human  system  ;  its  curriculum  is 
broad,  including  not  only  liberal,  but  also 
many  technical,  courses.  It  embraces  profes- 
sional and  technical  schools,  even  those  of  nar- 
row limits,  as  the  dental  and  the  veterinary. 
But  it  is  to  be  emphasized  that  the  State 
university  represents  all  the  elements  of  the 
higher  education.  The  university  is  ordained 
to  minister  to  the  whole  man. 


26  The  American  College. 

The  human  element  in  this  period  is  illus- 
trated also  in  the  progress  of  the  education 
for  women.  In  this  generation  the  higher 
education  for  women  has  made  more  progress 
than  in  the  preceding  hundred  years.  The 
purpose  in  the  foundation  of  the  colleges  for 
women  has  not  been  to  make  women  into  bet- 
ter wives  or  worthier  mothers,  but  it  has  been 
the  same  purpose  which  prevails  in  the  higher 
education  of  men.  When  Matthew  Vassar 
founded  the  first  college  for  women,  his  pur- 
pose was  simply  to  offer  to  women  the  same 
advantages  v/hich  young  men  were  receiving. 

The  college  for  women  receives  each  woman, 
both  as  a  woman  and  as  a  human  being ;  and 
it  receives  her  in  order  to  train  her  for  the 
largest  life.  And  it  does  train  her  for  this  life. 
The  American  college  has  helped  American 
women  to  get  strength  without  becoming  prig- 
gish, and  vigor  of  intellect  without  becoming 
cold  ;  it  has  helped  them  to  become  rich  in 
knowledge  without  being  pedantic  ;  broad  in 
sympathy  without  wanting  a  public  career ; 
and  large-minded  and  broad-minded  without 
neglecting  humble  duties.  The  American  col- 
lege has  helped  woman  toward  doing  the  high- 


Its  Increasing  Power.  27 

est  work,  by  the   wisest  methods,    with   the 
richest  results. 

The  great  interest  in  athletics  in  the  Ameri- 
can colleges  illustrates  the  width  of  the  human 
interests  that  have  entered  into  college  life. 
The  college  has  become  sympathetic  with  the 
community  in  the  athletic  revival.  Each  grad- 
uate knows  that  his  success  in  life  depends 
not  upon  any  one  single  power,  but  upon  the 
relation  which  many  powers  bear  to  each  other. 
He  also  knows  that  he  has  the  treasure  of 
his  intellect  in  the  earthen  vessel  of  his  body. 
His  judgment  therefore  impels  him  to  give  to 
his  body  the  discipline  adequate  to  the  ef- 
ficient working  of  his  mental  faculties.  He 
therefore  becomes  an  athlete  in  the  gymna- 
sium, or  an  athlete  on  the  football  or  the 
baseball  field,  or  on  the  river.  If  he  does 
not  become  an  athlete,  he  gets  exercise  of 
the  physical  faculties  in  the  gymnasium  suffi- 
cient for  the  proper  working  of  the  intel- 
lectual. Thusj^dil£tijcs.xepresentJLhje4^ 
of  an  important  part  of  the  whole  man  for 
life's  service. 

The    human    element   of    this   period    has 
a  negative  illustration   in   the    foundation   of 


28  The  American  College. 

technical  schools  in  the  latter  part  of  this  time. 
These  schools  are  professional  schools.  They 
are  not  designed  to  give  a  liberal  training,  nor 
are  they  designed  to  promote  the  comprehen- 
sive interests  of  the  student.  Their  purpose 
is  to  train  him  to  become  able  to  follow  certain 
vocations  as  practical  chemistry,  architecture, 
engineering,  or  any  other  technical  calling. 
The  worth  of  these  schools  to  the  community 
is  of  course  great ;  but  their  worth  does  not 
consist  in  the  liberal  culture  which  they  be- 
stow. The  gift  which  they  make  to  common 
life  is  of  great  value.  It  consists  in  giving 
to  certain  callings  well-equipped  workers  ;  but 
their  purpose,  function,  and  scope  are  quite  un- 
like the  purpose,  function,  and  scope  of  what 
is  frequently  called,  the  College  of  Liberal 
Arts.  This  college  still  stands  for  the  humani- 
ties and  for  humanity. 

I  have  called  the  third  period  the  German 
period.  I  have  thus  denominated  it,  not  only 
because  it  was  the  period  in  which  the  German 
universities  have  become  the  most  vigorous 
agencies  for  the  higher  scholarship,  but  also 
and  far  more,  because  the  influence  of  the 
German  universities  in   the    development   of 


Its  Increasing  Power.  29 

the  period  has  been  great.  The  new  learning 
came  to  these  shores  near  the  beginning  of 
the  third  period.  Early  in  the  century  the 
German  influence  laid  a  strong  hand  on  the 
undergraduates.  In  1820,  when  he  was  a 
Freshman  at  Harvard,  George  Ripley  wrote 
of  a  classmate  :  ''  He  will  probably  spend  some 
years  in  Germany,  after  he  leaves  Cambridge, 
and  if  his  health  is  spared  return  one  of  the 
most  eminent  among  our  literary  men."  ^  The 
direct  influence  of  Germany  over  the  higher 
education  in  America  has  three  periods  well 
defined.  The  first  begins  with  such  men  as 
Edward  Everett,  George  Bancroft,  Joseph 
Cogswell,  Robert  Patton,  George  Ticknor, 
and  Henry  W.  Longfellow,  who  went  to 
Gottingen  in  the  first  third  of  the  century. 
Edward  Everett  was  the  first  American  to 
take  a  German  doctorate,  which  he  received  in 
Gottingen  in  181 7.  In  the  second  period  we 
find  in  Germany  such  men  as  Goodwin,  Child, 
Whitney,  Gould  the  astronomer,  and  Gilder- 
sleeve.  The  influence  of  these  two  generations 
of  scholars  in  the  university  life  of  America  has 
been,  and  still  is,  very  great.     In  the  more 

^  Frothingham's  George  Ripley,  lo. 


30  The  American  College. 

general  relations  the  influence  of  the  first 
generation  has  been  greater,  but  in  the  more 
scholarly  relations  the  influence  of  the  second 
generation  has  been  greater  by  far.  The  third 
period  begins  with  that  awakening  of  the 
American  mind  which  followed  our  Civil  War. 
It  was  contemporaneous  with  the  beginning  of 
the  ''  New  Education."  In  this  period,  which 
is  still  in  progress,  hosts  of  men  who  are  still 
young  in  years  have  gone  to  Germany,  and, 
returning,  have  become  noble  forces  in  Ameri- 
can scholarship.  They  are  found  to-day  in 
scores  of  our  best  colleges.  The  German 
movement,  therefore,  which  began  in  the  first 
decades  of  the  century,  has  gone  forward  in 
enlarging  relations  and  with  increasing  power. 
In  1835,  f^^^  Americans  were  registered  as 
students  in  German  universities;  in  1891  the 
number  was  four  hundred  and  forty-six.  It 
has  increased  in  the  later  years  of  the  decade, 
and  is  at  present  about  six  hundred.  But  this 
early  inspiration  has  continued  to  promote 
high  scholarship.  It  has  come  to  us  borne  by 
our  own  American  students,  but  also  borne  by 
native  Germans  themselves.  German  scholars, 
obliged  to  leave  their  native  land  or  coming 


Its  Increasing^  Power.  31 


o 


voluntarily,  as  the  elder  Agassiz,  Charles 
Theodore  Follen,  and  Beck,  have  had  a  large 
influence  in  the  development  of  our  higher 
education. 

These  three  periods,  which  are  thus  named 
the  ecclesiastical,  the  civil,  and  the  human,  are 
yet  not  so  clearly  differentiated  as  these  di- 
visions might  indicate.  For  into  each  period 
the  chief  characteristics  of  the  others  have 
forced  their  way.  In  the  ecclesiastical  period 
certain  civil  relations  are  found  obtaining,  for 
the  College  was  the  child  of  the  State.  The 
elder  colleges  could  not  have  lived  without  the 
fostering  care  of  the  Commonwealth.  The 
colleges  also  trained  men  for  the  service  of 
the  State.  The  way  in  which  the  statesmen 
of  the  decade  before  the  Revolution,  and  the 
decade  following  it,  dealt  with  the  great  prob- 
lems that  were  forced  upon  them  proves  how 
efficient  was  the  training  which  the  college 
gave.  The  influence  of  the  academic  disci- 
pline is  seen  in  the  writing  of  the  Constitution 
of  the  United  States ;  and  it  is  easy  to  trace 
this  discipline  in  the  compositions  of  the 
elder  Adams,  of  Jefferson,  of  Hamilton,  and 
of  Madison. 


32  The  American  College. 

"  These  scholars,"  says  Sibley,  writing  of  the  general 
conditions,  "  originated  or  urged  forward  the  ideas  and 
principles  on  which  our  government  now  rests,  and  which 
in  their  expansion  are  to-day  agitating  the  world  and 
ameliorating  the  condition  of  mankind.  Their  lives  and 
the  history  of  the  country  were  so  interwoven,  that  the 
knowledge  of  both  is  necessary  to  the  proper  under- 
standing of  either.  There  is  probably  no  instance  in 
history  where  the  same  number  of  young  men,  taken 
indiscriminately  from  various  classes  of  society,  and 
trained  under  the  same  auspices,  have  afterward,  in 
their  various  spheres,  exerted  greater  influence  on  the 
politics,  morals,  religion,  thought,  and  destiny  of  the 
world  than  the  early  graduates  of  Harvard  University."  * 

So,  also,  the  ecclesiastical  influence  has  been 
potent  in  the  second  and  third  periods.  In 
the  westward  movement  of  the  population  the 
Church  has  been  the  mother  of  schools  and 
colleges.  The  beginnings  of  the  higher  edu- 
cation in  the  larger  part  of  the  newer  States 
have  been  ecclesiastical.  The  history  of  not 
a  few  of  these  colleges  is  the  history  of  an 
earnest  denominational  propagandism ;  and  at 
the  present  time  the  functions  and  the  pres- 
ence of  the  denominational  college  are  forces 
to  which  the  historian  of  our  colleges  must 
give  much  attention.     The  great  growth  of  the 

'  Sibley's  Harvard  Graduates ^  I,,  x. 


Its  Increasing  Power.  33 

system  of  the  State  universities  represents  the 
prevalence  of  the  civil  idea  in  this  same  great 
human  period. 

In  the  development  of  the  German  uni- 
versities are  to  be  found  three  periods  also, 
not  unlike  the  three  periods  in  the  develop- 
ment of  the  higher  education  in  America. 
The  first  period  is  that  of  the  establishment 
of  universities  by  the  churches  of  the  differ- 
ent States.  This  period  closes  with  the  seven- 
teenth century,  a  time  which  was  coincident 
with  the  foundation  of  Yale  College.  Through- 
out this  time  the  interests,  ecclesiastical  and 
theological,  were  predominant.  The  faculty 
of  theology  was  the  most  important  of  all  the 
faculties.  The  second  period  covers  the  last 
century.  It  is  marked  by  the  supplanting  of 
theological  and  ecclesiastical  interests,  by  the 
interests  of  philosophy  and  of  law.  As  an  im- 
portant event  of  the  second  period  in  the 
United  States  was  the  foundation  of  the  Uni- 
versity of  Virginia,  so,  also,  in  Germany,  the 
great  events  were  the  making  of  the  educa- 
tional foundations  in  1694  at  Halle,  and  in 
1737  at  Gottingen.  Rationalism,  too,  is  the 
key-note  to  this  period  in  Germany,  as  it  was 


34  The  American  College. 

of  the  second  period  in  America.  In  both 
periods  in  both  countries,  freedom  of  investi- 
gation had  been  prevalent,  and  yet  in  Amer- 
ica the  political  aspect  of  education  appears 
stronger  than  in  Germany.  The  third  period 
in  Germany  begins  with  the  close  of  the 
Napoleonic  disaster  and  still  continues.  The 
foundation  of  the  University  of  Berlin  repre- 
sents the  commencement  of  the  great  move- 
ment. It  is  marked  in  Germany,  as  it  is  in 
this  country,  by  the  intimacy  of  the  relation- 
ship between  the  University  and  all  the  people. 
As  in  America  this  period  is  distinguished  by 
the  comprehensiveness  of  the  human  relations 
which  the  College  embraces,  so  in  Germany 
this  period  is  marked  by  the  foundation  of  the 
University  of  Berlin,  and  by  the  strengthening 
of  the  old  universities  for  the  sake  of  increasing 
the  power  of  the  nation.  As  in  America,  also, 
the  ecclesiastical  relations  of  the  universities 
have  declined  ;  and  in  the  substance  and  form 
of  the  instruction,  as  well  as  in  the  personnel, 
large  human  relationships  have  come  to  pre- 
vail. 

The  development  of  the  great  English  uni- 
versities has  been  like  and  unlike  the  develop- 


Its  Increasing  Power.  35 

ment  in  the  United  States.  The  first  period 
is  essentially  the  same  of  both  countries. 
The  second  period,  the  political,  has  not  had 
so  distinct  existence  in  England;  but  the  third 
is  quite  as  marked,  and  its  scholarly  and  human 
forces  are  quite  as  aggressive,  in  the  old  as  in 
the  new  country.  The  movement  for  reform 
in  Oxford  and  Cambridge,  covering  more  than 
fifty  years,  culminating  in  the  Act  of  1850  and 
the  Bill  of  1 87 1,  has  been  a  movement  toward 
making  the  Universities  centres  of  national 
thought  and  education. 

LThus  the  influence  of  the  American  College 
has  constantly  enlarged  in  these  two  hundred 
and  fifty,  and  more,  years.  It  began  as  an  in- 
stitution for  training  ministers  ;  it  next  became 
an  agency  for  training  citizens  ;  and  then, 
broadening  its  purpose,  it  was  content  with 
nothing  less  than  training  men  for  complete 
living'5 

That  the  influence  of  the  college  is  enlarging 
is  made  evident  not  only  through  the  widening 
of  its  purpose  and  function,  it  is  also  made 
evident  through  the  increase  in  the  number  of 
the  members  of  the  community  whom  it  en- 
rolls as  students. 


36  The  American  College. 

The  fear  is  often  expressed  that  the  materi- 
alism and  commercialism  of  the  time  are  caus- 
ing the  college,  standing  for  things  of  the 
mind,  to  lose  influence.  This  fear  is  based 
rather  on  general  considerations  than  on  exact 
and  complete  evidence.  It  is  the  result  rather 
of  what  is  thought  must  be,  or  ought  to  be, 
than  of  what  is  known  to  be.  Lord  Kelvin 
once  said  that  ''nothing  can  be  clearly  under- 
stood until  we  can  express  it  in  figures."  It 
may  be  said  with  equal  truth  that  the  evidence 
of  the  decline  or  increase  of  the  influence  of  an 
institution  is  strongly  presented  by  figures. 

One  cannot  forget  that  among  the  twenty- 
one  thousand  people  who  between  1620  and 
1640  came  to  New  England,  and  among  their 
descendants  for  the  following  fifty  years,  there 
were  as  many  college  graduates  as  could  be 
found  in  any  population  of  similar  size  in  the 
mo.ther  country.  At  one  time  of  this  period  in 
Massachusetts  and  Connecticut,  every  group 
of  two  hundred  and  fifty  people  had  one  grad- 
uate of  old  Cambridge.  In  addition  to  the 
Cambridge  graduates  there  were  also  several 
from  Oxford. 

The  proportion  of  college  men  found  in  the 


Its  Increasing  Power.  37 

colonies  in  the  last  years  of  the  seventeenth 
century,  and  throughout  the  eighteenth,  is 
largely  a  matter  of  conjecture,  for  the  popula- 
tion itself  is  a  matter  of  conjecture.  The  first 
census  was  taken  in  1 790.  Although  Bancroft 
has  devoted  much  space  to  the  consideration 
of  the  population  at  different  periods,  yet  the 
results  reached  are  simply  estimates.  In  order, 
therefore,  to  reduce  the  question  in  hand  to 
very  definite  and  simple  limits,  I  shall  compare 
the  population  and  students  of  1830  and  1831, 
with  the  population  and  students  of  1890  and 
1891. 

The  former  date  represents  the  beginning 
of  a  very  interesting  period  in  American  edu- 
cation, for  the  fourth  decade  of  this  century 
stands  for  a  great  awakening  in  educational 
affairs.  It  was  the  decade  in  which  more  col- 
leges were  founded  than  were  founded  in  all 
the  three  previous  decades,  among  them  being 
the  University  of  Michigan.  At  that  time  the 
United  States  had  forty-six  colleges  and  the 
population  was  12,866,020  persons.  The  num- 
ber of  students  in  forty  of  these  forty-six  col- 
leges was  3582.  The  number  of  students  in 
the  remaining  six  colleges  it  is  now  impossible 


38  The  American  College. 

to  secure.  But  it  is  not  unjust  to  estimate  the 
whole  number  of  college  students  in  this  coun- 
try at  the  beginning  of  the  fourth  decade  as 
4000.  There  were,  therefore,  3216  persons  in 
the  entire  population  for  each  college  student. 
We  are  constantly  blaming  ourselves  for  the 
depreciated  sense  in  which  we  use  the  word  col- 
lege. We  are,  however,  less  blameworthy  than 
the  people  of  old  England,  although  blame- 
worthy enough.  In  the  varying  breadth  with 
which  the  term  is  used  we  find  the  number  of 
colleges  in  the  United  States  a  variable  quan- 
tity. But  in  the  colleges  which  make  a  report 
to  the  Bureau  of  Education,  are  now  46,474 
students.  The  population  according  to  the 
last  census,  was  62,622,250  persons.  There 
are,  therefore,  now  1347  persons  to  each  col- 
lege student.  In  a  word,  therefore,  we  now 
have  twice  the  number  of  students  to  each  per- 
son of  the  population  that  we  had  two  genera- 
tions ago.  The  proportion  in  the  different 
states  in  these  two  periods  is  certainly  signifi- 
cant. In  Maine,  in  1830,  there  were  2330 
persons  to  each  student ;  in  Maine  now  there 
are  1294  persons  to  each  student.  In  New 
Hampshire,  in  1830,  there  were  1756  persons 


Its  Increasing  Power.  39 

to  each  student;  in  New  Hampshire  now  there 
are  1034.  In  Vermont,  in  1830,  there  were 
1696  persons  to  each  student;  in  Vermont 
now  there  are  1433.  In  Massachusetts,  in 
1830,  there  were  895  persons  to  each  student ; 
in  Massachusetts  now  there  are  501.  In  Rhode 
Island,  in  1830,  there  were  2442  persons  to 
each  student ;  in  Rhode  Island  now  there  are 
857.  In  Connecticut,  in  1830,  there  were  1,340 
persons  to  each  student ;  in  Connecticut  now 
there  are  421.  In  New  York,  in  1830,  there 
were  2496  ;  in  New  York  now  there  are  1 149. 
The  general  summaries  are,  in  New  England 
in  1830  there  were  1231  persons  to  each 
student;  in  the  four  Middle  States  there  were 
3,465  to  each  student.  Now  in  these  same 
States,  leaving  out  Delaware,  there  are  looi 
persons  to  each  student.  In  1830,  in  six 
Southern  States,  including  the  District  of 
Columbia,  there  were  7232  persons  to  each 
student.  Now,  in  what  are  called  the  South 
Atlantic  States,  there  are  1874  persons  to 
each  student,  and  in  the  South  Central  division 
there  are  to  each  student,  1908  persons.  In 
1830,  in  eight  Western  States,  there  were  6060 
persons  to  each  student.    Now  in  the  Northern 


40  The  American  College. 

Central  division  there  are  1333  persons  to  each 
student,  and  in  the  Western  division  there  are 
1640. 

It  is  not  a  little  difficult  to  point  out  the  great 
significance  of  these  proportions.  In  1830  the 
population  of  this  country  was  small,  under  thir- 
teen milHons  of  people.  Sixty  years  later  the 
population  of  this  country  was  somewhat  over 
sixty  milHons.  That  is  to  say,  the  population 
of  the  country  was  four  and  one  half  times  as 
large  in  1890  as  it  was  in  1830,  but  the  number 
of  college  students  was  more  than  ten  times  as 
large. 

It  is  to  be  said  that  in  these  forty-six  thou- 
sand students  are  included  a  few  professional 
students  and  also  women,  for  certain  colleges 
so  report  their  students  that  it  is  impossible  to 
distinguish  the  professional  from  the  under- 
graduate members.  This  same  fact  was  true 
though  to  a  less  extent  in  1830.  But  among 
the  students  of  sixty  years  ago  there  were  prob- 
ably no  women.  At  the  present  time  one  fifth 
of  all  our  college  students  are  women. 

It  is  to  be  said,  too,  that  in  the  years  that  have 
followed  the  close  of  this  sixty  year  period  the 
number  of  college  students  has  constantly  in- 


Its  Increasing  Power.  41 

creased.     From  forty-six  thousand  it  has  in- 
creased to  over  seventy  thousand. 

Such  an  increase  is  to  be  expected.  The 
first  attention  of  a  new  people  must  be  given  to 
material  things.  Forests  are  to  be  felled  and 
turned  into  houses  ;  soil  must  be  broken,  crops 
sown  and  harvested ;  streams  dammed  and 
bridged  ;  mills  of  every  kind  built ;  roads  made, 
— all  material  values  to  be  increased,  and  utili- 
ties created  and  augmented.  Physical  con- 
ditions are  to  be  first  consulted  and  physical 
life  promoted.  The  consequent  attention  is 
given  to  things  of  the  mind.  The  college  fol- 
lows the  factory,  the  dormitory  the  family 
home.  The  smallest  proportion  of  college 
men  to  the  population  is  found  among  the 
newer  or  newest  States  and  the  largest  among 
the  oldest.  New  York  and  Massachusetts  have 
more  students  than  any  other  State,  (of  course 
many  of  the  students  have  their  homes  outside 
of  Massachusetts  and  New  York).  We  can- 
not forget  that  not  a  few  of  the  newer  States 
have  followed  the  example  set  by  Massachu- 
setts of  founding  a  college  within  its  first  score 
of  years.  Ohio  was  admitted  in  1803  ^^^d 
within  the  next   twenty-five   years  Ohio  had 


42  The  American  College. 

established  four  colleges,  one  founded  the  year 
following  the  admission  of  the  State.  Illinois 
became  a  State  in  1818  and  the  college  which 
bears  its  name  was  chartered  in  1835,  and  in 
the  same  fourth  decade  were  founded  several 
other  colleges  in  this  State.  The  history  of 
the  American  Commonwealth  and  of  American 
education  is  simply  the  history  of  the  applica- 
tion of  the  principle,  that  material  things  pre- 
cede the  intellectual.  We  are,  therefore,  to 
expect  that  the  proportion  of  well-trained  men 
in  the  community  will  increase  with  the  age  of 
the  community. 

In  certain  countries  of  Europe  we  find  this 
expectation  realized.  The  number  of  under- 
graduates enrolled  at  Oxford  and  Cambridge 
has  increased  in  the  sixty  years,  though  the 
proportion  of  increase  it  is  difficult  to  state 
for  enrollments  were  formerly  more  lax  than 
at  present.  There  is  reason  to  believe  that 
to-day  at  these  two  universities  is  a  larger 
number  of  regular  undergraduates  than  at  any 
time  since  the  Reformation.  The  newer  col- 
leges, too,  founded  in  the  last  fifty  years  seem  to 
have  drawn  students  who  otherwise  would  have 
sought  the  older  and  more  eminent  universities. 


Its  Increasing  Powef.  43 

The  Scottish  universities,  moreover,  have  in- 
creased their  enrollment,  Edinburgh  rising 
from  two  thousand  to  three  thousand.  In 
Germany  in  the  first  years  of  the  fourth  decade 
of  this  century  there  were  fifty-two  university 
students  to  each  one  hundred  thousand  of  the 
population.  In  the  following  decades  the  pro- 
portion declined,  falling  as  low  as  thirty-three 
to  each  one  hundred  thousand ;  but  in  the 
eighties  it  rose  till  at  the  close  of  the  decade 
there  were  no  less  than  sixty-three  students  to 
each  one  hundred  thousand.  In  the  years 
1886-9  there  were  found  to  each  one  hundred 
thousand  of  the  population,  in  Austria,  fifty-six 
university  students,  in  Italy  fifty-one,  in  France 
forty-three,  in  Belgium  eighty-two,  in  Holland 
forty-five,  in  Switzerland  fifty-six,  in  Den- 
mark forty-seven,  in  Norway  seventy-seven,  in 
Sweden  fifty-seven,  and  in  Russia  ten.^  From 
these  estimates  theological  students  are  ex- 
cluded. Yet,  be  it  said,  the  comparative  value 
of  these  figures  is  not  so  great  as  might  seem, 
for  the  educational  systems  of  different  coun- 
tries are  very  different. 

^  Die  Deutschen    Universtdten.     Herausgegeben   von   W.   Lexis, 
i.,  116. 


44  The  American  College. 

In  all  Europe  the  proportion  has  remained 
substantially  the  same  in  sixty  years,  although 
falling  slightly — from  one  student  in  twenty- 
five  hundred  of  the  people  to  one  student  in 
three  thousand.  Professor  Lexis,  writing  in 
particular  of  the  universities  of  his  own  coun- 
try, suggests  that  these  variations  arise  largely 
from  commercial  causes.  A  revival  in  business 
usually  diminishes  the  attendance  through  of- 
fering commercial  opportunities  ;  a  depression 
increases  attendance  through  making  profes- 
sional careers  more  attractive. 

The  fear  is  not  infrequently  expressed  that 
the  world  has  too  many  educated  men.  The 
fear  is  more  often  entertained  in  reference  to 
Germ.any.  The  expression  gives  ground  for 
the  question,  too  many  for  what  ?  Too  many 
to  make  lawyers,  or  orators,  or  clergymen,  or 
editors  ?  Certainly  the  number  of  lawyers,  or 
of  orators,  or  of  clergymen,  or  of  editors  may 
exceed  the  demand.  Too  many,  so  that  college 
graduates  are  obliged  to  become  mechanics 
and  farmers  ?  And  why,  let  it  be  asked,  should 
not  college  graduates  become  mechanics  and 
farmers  ?  Does  not  a  college  education  aid  a 
mechanic  or  a  farmer  ?  Pity  on  the  education 
and  on  the  graduate  if  it  does  not !     But  edu- 


Its  Increasing  Power.  45 

cation,  be  it  ever  said,  is  not  designed  to  make 
members  of  a  certain  ilk  or  profession.  It  is 
designed  to  make  men.  It  is  designed  to  help 
each  man  to  find  and  to  make  life  interesting. 
No  !  There  cannot  be  an  over  supply  of  edu- 
cated men.  There  can  be  no  absolute  over 
supply  of  any  good  thing.  We  cannot  educate 
too  many  men  ;  neither  can  we  educate  men  too 
much.  Can  humanity  become  too  good,  or  too 
able,  or  too  learned,  or  too  reasonable  ? 

It  is,  therefore,  specially  significant  that  the 
graduates  of  American  colleges  are  not  confined 
as  once  they  were  to  the  learned  professions. 
There  was  a  time  when  to  go  to  college  meant, 
for  the  ordinary  student,  going  into  the  minis- 
try. That  time  passed  away  long  ago.  A  little 
later  there  was  a  period  in  which  to  go  to  col- 
lege meant  to  enter  either  the  law  or  the  min- 
istry. That  time  has  passed  away  within  not 
many  years.  Now  to  go  to  college  does  not 
necessarily  indicate  entrance  upon  any  one  of 
the  learned  professions.  One  third  of  the  grad- 
uates of  Harvard  College  enter  business.  The 
college  graduate  is  finding  any  work  proper  to 
himself  in  which  he  can  best  serve  his  age. 
The  college  has  become  an  institution  of  and 
for  humanity. 


11. 


CERTAIN  GREAT  RESULTS. 


THE  American  college  has  rendered  a  ser- 
vice of  greater  value  to  American  life  in 
training  men  than  in  promoting  scholar- 
ship. It  has  affected  society  more  generally 
and  deeply  through  its  graduates  than  through 
its  contributions  to  the  sciences.  Its  work  for 
America  and  for  the  world  has  been  largely 
done  through  the  men  whom  it  has  educated. 
It  has  been  rather  a  mother  of  men  than  a 
nurse  of  scientists. 

In  judging  of  the  value  of  the  service  which 
the  college  has  rendered  to  society  through  its 
sons  and  daughters,  of  course  one  must  not  be 
guilty  of  claiming  too  much.  The  college  is 
only  one  of  the  factors  which  helps  to  develop 
the  character  and  the  working  power   of   an 

46 


Certain  Great  Results.  47 

individual.  The  Roman  in  his  theory  of  peda- 
gogical values  was  inclined  to  interpret  nature 
as  of  greater  worth  than  education  ;  the  mod- 
ern is  prone  to  think  that  education  is  of 
greater  worth  than  nature.  We  are  never  to 
forget  that  the  home,  personal  association,  en- 
vironment, as  well  as  ability,  are  always  to 
be  weighed  and  assessed.  Many  men  **of  light 
and  leading ''  would  still  have  been  guides  of 
their  fellows  if  they  had  never  gone  to  college. 
Yet  the  college  has  rendered  unique  and  pe- 
culiarly rich  services.  It  has,  in  nearly  every 
instance,  increased  ability,  and  made  ability 
more  efficient.  It  has  rendered  indifferent 
ability  good,  good  better,  and  given  a  superla- 
tive excellence  to  that  of  a  higher  degree. 

Of  all  the  professions,  the  ministry  enrolls  the 
largest  proportion  of  college  graduates.  An 
examination  of  Dr.  Sprague's  Annals  of  the 
American  P^ilpit  shows  that  of  the  eleven  hun- 
dred and  seventy  clergymen  therein  named,  74 
per  cent,  of  those  who  are  Episcopalians,  78 
percent,  of  those  who  are  Presbyterians,  80  per 
cent,  of  those  who  are  Congregational,  and  97 
per  cent,  of  those  who  are  Unitarian  clergymen 
are  graduates.     The  influence  of  the  minister 


48  The  American  College. 

in  a  community  is,  in  a  degree,  the  influence 
of  the  college,  and  that  influence  has  been  from 
the  birth  of  the  nation  great.  In  the  very  be- 
ginning the  minister  was  the  autocrat,  both 
civil  and  social,  of  the  Commonwealth.  He 
has  now  ceased  to  be  an  autocrat,  but  his 
influence  continues  strong  and  pervasive.  Of 
all  the  members  of  the  community  he  is  the 
only  one  who  has  the  opportunity  of  speaking 
to  the  people  at  frequent  and  regular  intervals 
upon  important  questions.  The  decline  of  the 
lyceum  system  has  left  him  practically  alone 
in  the  forum  of  public  debate.  If  he  give  to 
his  functions  a  large  interpretation,  he  finds 
himself  closely  related  to  all  the  higher  con- 
cerns of  humanity.  He  is,  above  most  citizens, 
interested  and  influential  in  the  development 
of  the  public  school  system.  He  is  the  arbiter 
upon  many  questions  of  social  and  civil  re- 
lationships. In  all  sociological  concerns  his 
counsel  may  be  of  great  value.  Above  most 
persons  in  the  community,  he  is  a  scholar. 
Aside,  therefore,  from  his  purely  professional 
relations,  the  clergyman  is,  or  may  be,  of  great 
influence.  In  almost  all  instances  the  college 
has  trained  in  him  those  qualities  which,  at 


Certain  Great  Results.  49 

least,  greatly  enlarge  his  field  of  usefulness  and 
enrich  his  power  of  service.  In  the  rural  parish 
as  well  as  in  the  urban,  his  influence  is  greater 
because  he  has  had  four  years  in  college.  The 
power  of  the  clergyman,  therefore,  is  the  power 
of  the  college. 

It  is  also  to  be  acknowledged  that  the  power 
of  a  college  consists  quite  as  much  in  the 
teacher  as  in  the  teaching.  One  needs  to  read 
only  a  dozen  pages  of  Bowdoin's  history  to 
know  that  Cleaveland,  Newman,  Upham,  Pack- 
ard, Smyth,  had  for  half  a  century  an  influence 
over  the  students  of  that  college  as  great  as  any 
body  of  teachers  ever  possessed. 

A  half-century  ago  Harvard  College,  too, 
had  one  and  only  one  professor  of  Philosophy, 
but  that  one  was  James  Walker ;  one,  and  one 
only,  professor  of  Mathematics,  but  that  one 
was  Benjamin  Peirce ;  one,  and  one  only,  pro- 
fessor of  Literature,  but  that  one  was  Henry 
Wadsworth  Longfellow  ;  one,  and  only  one, 
professor  of  History,  but  that  one  was  Jared 
Sparks. 

A  strong  man,  whatever  be  the  subject  he 
teaches,  and  whether  his  range  of  knowledge    \[ 
be  wide,  only  provided  it  considerably  exceeds 


50  The  American  College. 

that  of  the  body  of  students  whom  he  instructs, 
will  always  and  everywhere  be  an  educational 
force  amonp-  the  men  who  gfather  in  his 
class-room.  Personality  is  the  greatest  power. 
Teachers  are  as  great  as  they  were  in  the 
former  time.  The  educational  value  of  the 
college  as  embodied  in  its  teachers  is  certainly 
as  great  now  as  it  was.  If  personality  itself  is 
no  stronger  than  it  was,  it  is  true  that  teachers 
are,  as  teachers,  far  better  qualified  for  their 
work.  Men  are  no  longer  taken  from  the  pas- 
torate to  teach  Latin  or  Philosophy.  In  1873, 
in  ten  selected  colleges,  forty  per  cent,  of  the 
teachers  were  not  specially  trained  ;  in  1893,  in 
the  same  colleges,  only  twenty-five  per  cent, 
were  not  specially  trained.^  Men  are  no  longer 
drafted  from  the  graduating  class  to  become 
the  instructors  of  the  Freshman  class.  No 
worthy  college,  as  a  rule,  employs  other  than 
experts  as  teachers.  I  The  influence,  therefore, 
of  the  American  college  is  not  only  enlarging, 
it  is  also  deepening  and  strengthening^ 

The  result  on  the  community  of  the  presence 
of  an  increasing  proportion  of  college-bred  men 
is  of  the  largest  significance.     These  men  be- 

*  Education^  vol.  xv.,  56. 


Certain  Great  Results.  51 

long  to  every  rank  of  the  social  order  and  to 
every  condition  of  life.  They  represent  a 
higher  civilization  also,  and  their  presence  tends 
yet  further  to  ennoble  civilization.  Their 
characters  are  prophetic  of  the  rule  of  a  genu- 
ine aristocracy  in  a  democracy ;  for  the  people 
themselves  are  becoming  the  best.  They  sug- 
gest a  sympathy  more  extended  as  well  as  more 
profound  between  social  classes,  for  they  in- 
dicate the  possession  of  a  stronger  power  as 
well  as  of  a  wiser  wisdom  on  the  part  of  the 
stronof  and  wise  to  bless  the  weak  and  the 
ignorant. 

\Q  American  college,  therefore,  represents 
the  enlarged  and  enlarging  intellectual  life  of 
the  American  people.  It  has  helped  to  train 
one  third  of  all  our  statesmen  ;  more  than  a 
third  of  our  best  authors ;  ahiiost  a  half  of  our 
more  distinguished  physicians  ;  fully  one  half 
of  our  better  known  lawyers;  more  than  a 
half  of  our  best  clergymen,  and  considerably 
more  than  half  of  our  most  conspicuous  edu- 
cators. It  has  thus  entered  into  the  intellectual 
life  of  all  the  people.  It  has,  above  every  other 
force,  tended  to  raise  the  intellectual  level  of 
all   the  people  to   a  higher  point  than  that 


52  The  American  College. 

reached  elsewhere.  The  intellectual  life  has 
thus  secured  breadth,  and  variety,  and  rich- 
ness. Curiosity  has  been  stimulated,  and  men- 
tal activity  quickened.  The  common  school 
has  gained  in  dignity  and  inspiring  power. 
Books  have  become  more  common  and  better. 
Scholarly  ideals  have  been  upheld.  *'  Things 
of  the  mind,"  in  the  judgment  of  the  better 
American,  have  come  to  be  of  higher  worth ; 
and  the  value  set  upon  them  in  his  mental 
price-list  increases  with  each  passing  year. 

The  colleges  have  ceased  to  be,  as  several 
of  the  earlier  colleges  were  designed  in  their 
foundations  to  be,  training  schools  for  the 
ministry.  The  callings  of  the  law  and  of  com- 
mercial life  are  now  more  attractive  to  gradu- 
ates of  many  colleges.  Yet  the  colleges  are 
still  maintaining  their  prestige  as  the  best  train- 
ing schools  for  the  ministry,  though  the  propor- 
tion of  graduates  who  become  ministers  dimin- 
ishes. In  the  fifty  years  in  the  middle  of  the 
present  century,  somewhat  more  than  sixteen 
thousand  men  graduated  at  the  eight  principal 
colleges  of  New  England,  of  which  number 
more  than  four  thousand  became  ministers. 
Of  the  1626  graduates  of  Amherst  College, 


Certain  Great  Results. 

754  became  ministers;  of  1475  graduates  of 
Bowdoin,  307  became  ministers  ;  of  2293  grad- 
uates of  Dartmouth,  554  became  ministers  ;  of 
3399  graduates  of  Harvard,  386  became  min- 
isters;  of  862  graduates  of  Middlebury,  367 
became  ministers ;  of  682  graduates  of  the 
University  of  Vermont,  167  became  ministers  ; 
of  1592  graduates  of  Williams,  533  became 
ministers;  of  431 1  graduates  of  Yale,  1041 
became  ministers/  Such  a  record  is  full  of 
meaning.  It  proves  that  a  large  number  of 
the  graduates  of  these  historic  colleges  prefer 
the  ministry  as  a  life's  v/ork.  A  contribution 
of  four  thousand  men  made  in  a  half-century 
to  a  single  profession  from  eight  colleges  rep- 
resents an  increment  of  the  highest  value  to 
the  best  forces  of  society. 

Certainly,  general  reasoning  would  lead  one 
to  expect  that  the  colleges  would  make  large 
contributions  to  the  membership  of  the  Chris- 
tian ministry.  For  the  ministry  demands, 
above  every  other  profession,  the  power  of 
abstract  thinking,  and  the  power  of  applying 
the  results  of  abstract  thinking  to  practical 
concerns.       The    worthy    sermon    represents 

*  Congregational  Quarterly^  vol.  xii.,  567. 


54  The  American  College. 

thought  upon  the  profoundest  themes.  The- 
ology, that  represents  the  foundation  of  the 
preacher  s  work,  is  the  most  recondite  part  of 
philosophy.  Therefore  the  minister  must  be 
pre-eminently  a  thinker.  The  college  is  or- 
dained especially  to  train  thinkers.  The  pri- 
mary characteristic  of  the  educated  man  is  the 
power  to  think.  The  college  uses  scholarship 
rather  as  a  means  to  make  thinkers  than  as  a 
method  for  the  enhancement  of  learning.  In 
every  generation,  therefore,  it  is  to  be  de- 
manded that  the  college  shall  make  large  con- 
tributions of  its  ablest  graduates  to  the  ranks 
of  the  ministry. 

The  college,  therefore,  has  not  yet  lost  its 
prestige  as  being  the  most  valuable  opportunity 
for  the  men  who  propose  to  be  ministers  to  fit 
themselves  for  their  work,  be  their  number 
small  or  large.  About  seventy  per  cent,  of 
the  ministers  of  the  Congregational  and  Pres- 
byterian churches  are  college-bred.  Under  a 
government  in  which  the  State  and  the  Church 
and  the  college  are  more  normally  and  gener- 
ally united  than  these  agencies  are  in  the 
United  States,  the  college  usually  represents 
a   necessary    condition    to   the    assuming   of 


Certain  Great  Results.  55 

clerical  functions.  The  Church  of  England 
would  have  lost  its  power,  and  the  minister  in 
that  church  his  influence,  if  Oxford  and  Cam- 
bridge had  not  existed.  Writing  to  Mr. 
Gladstone,  in  1854,  Dean  Burgon  referred  to 
Oxford  and  her  colleges  as  ''  those  fortresses 
where  the  Church  has  ever  nursed  her  warriors, 
and  whither  she  has  never  turned  in  vain  for  a 
champion  in  her  hour  of  need."  ^  The  English 
Church  coijimands  the  respect  of  those  whose 
respect  is  most  worth  commanding,  largely 
through  the  contributions  of  manifold  sorts 
which  the  English  universities  have  made  to 
it.  Whoever  controls  Oxford  and  Cambridge 
controls  the  English  Church.  In  America,  it 
is  significant  that  the  churches  which  have  been 
most  influential  in  the  development  of  Ameri- 
can life  have  been  those  which  have  placed 
greatest  emphasis  upon  the  worth  of  a  college- 
bred  ministry.  It  is  also  evident  that  as  the 
churches  themselves  have  attached  greater 
or  less  importance  to  the  necessity  of  a  college 
training  for  their  ministers,  has  their  influence 
increased  or  diminished.  At  the  time  when 
the  Methodist  Church  did  not  regard  a  college 

*  Lt/e  of  Dean  Burgon,  i,,  282, 


56  The  American  College. 

training  as  desirable  for  securing  ordination, 
the  influence  of  that  church  was  small  Only 
1 1  per  cent,  of  the  Methodist  clergymen  named 
in  Dr.  Sprague^s  volumes  are  graduates.  But 
at  the  present  time,  when  the  Methodist  Church 
regards  a  liberal  education  as  a  valuable  ele- 
ment in  the  clergyman's  equipment,  the  public 
influence  of  this  church  is  greatly  increasing. 
This  church  now  controls  more  colleges  than 
any  other. 

A  large  majority  of  the  lawyers  of  the  United 
States  are  not  college-bred  ;  but  it  is  not  too 
much  to  say  that  the  influence  of  those  who  are 
is  greater  than  that  of  the  remainder  who 
are  not.  The  highest  positions  in  the  courts 
of  the  United  States,  or  in  the  courts  of  the 
individual  States,  are  usually  filled  by  those 
who  have  had  an  academic  education.  Every 
Chief  Justice  of  the  United  States  has  been 
a  college  graduate  except  one ;  and  that  one, 
John  Marshall,  was  a  student  at  the  College 
of  William  and  Mary  until  the  outbreak  of  the 
Revolution  which  interrupted  his  undergrad- 
uate career.  More  than  two  thirds  of  the  asso- 
ciate judges  of  the  Supreme  Court,  and  about 
two  thirds  of  the  present  Circuit  Court  judges 


Certain  Great  Results.  57 

are  college  graduates.  Jay  and  Blatchford  re- 
ceived their  degrees  at  Columbia;  Cushing, 
John  Quincy  Adams,  Story,  Levi  Lincoln, 
Curtis,  and  Gray,  at  Harvard  ;  Wilson,  at 
Edinborough  ;  Blair  and  Bushrod  Washington, 
at  William  and  Mary  ;  Paterson,  Ellsworth, 
Johnson,  Brockholst  Livingston,  Thompson, 
Wayne,  and  Daniel,  at  Princeton  ;  Baldwin, 
Strong,  and  Waite,  at  Yale,  together  with 
Brewer,  Brown,  and  Shiras,  who  were  mem- 
bers of  the  same  class  of  1856  at  Yale ;  Taney 
and  Grier,  at  Dickinson  ;  William  Smith, 
at  Mount  Zion  College,  Maryland ;  Nelson, 
at  Middlebury  ;  Woodbury  and  Chase,  at 
Dartmouth;  Campbell,  at  the  University  of 
Georgia  ;  Miller,  at  Transylvania,  Kentucky ; 
Davis  and  Matthews,  at  Kenyon  ;  Field,  at 
Williams ;  Bradley,  at  Rutgers  ;  Hunt,  at 
Union  ;  Harlan,  at  Centre  College,  Kentucky; 
Jackson,  at  West  Tennessee  College  ;  White, 
at  St.  Mary's  College,  in  Maryland,  and 
Woods,  at  Western  Reserve  and  at  Yale. 
Stanton  was  a  student  in  Kenyon  College  two 
years.  At  the  present  time  every  member  of 
our  Supreme  Court  has  received  a  liberal  edu- 
cation. 


58  The  American  College. 

It  IS  a  single  college  which  has  trained  such 
judges  or  lawyers  as  Caleb  Cushing,  Joseph 
Story,  Benjamin  Robbins  Curtis,  Horace  Gray, 
George  Tyler  Bigelow,  and  Ebenezer  Rock- 
wood  Hoar.  The  same  college  has  given  an 
education  to  no  less  than  one  hundred  and 
fifty  members  of  the  United  States  and  State 
courts.  Men  of  like  eminence  and  position 
have  been  trained  at  not  a  few  of  our  colleges, 
although  their  number  may  not  be  so  great. 
The  American  people  are  in  far  greater  debt 
for  the  permanence  of  their  institutions  to  the 
courts  of  justice  than  they  are  usually  inclined 
to  believe  ;  and  these  courts  of  justice  are  in 
debt  to  the  colleges  for  no  small  share  of  those 
powers  which  render  their  methods  wise  and 
their  decisions  right.  Remove  from  the  intel- 
lectual resources  of  the  great  judge  or  the 
great  lawyer,  that  training  which  the  four  years 
of  college  gave  to  him,  and  one  would  usually 
take  away  the  possibility  of  his  ever  being  a 
worthy  judge  or  a  competent  lawyer  at  all. 
Conspicuously  among  the  professions,  the  law 
demands  the  power  of  applying  fundamental 
principles  to  the  solution  of  complex  prob- 
lems.    Every  case  submitted  to  a  lawyer  rep- 


Certain  Great  Results.  59 

resents  an  opportunity  for  an  application  of 
the  law  of  rights.  The  lawyer,  therefore, 
should  have  clearness  of  mental  vision,  a 
thorough  understanding  of  principles,  facility 
in  the  application  of  these  principles,  and 
above  all  else  the  power  of  analysis.  No  bet- 
ter means  for  developing  such  powers  exists 
than  the  college. 

Our  great  system  of  public  education  is  a 
sphere  in  which  the  influence  of  the  college  is 
not  usually  recognized.  It  is  often  supposed 
that  the  teacher  in  the  primary,  or  grammar, 
or  high  school,  is  jealous  of  the  college  profes- 
sor, and  that  the  college  professor  has  a  con- 
tempt for  the  school-teacher.  But  what  is 
called  the  lower,  and  what  is  called  the  higher, 
education  are  but  two  parts  of  one  great 
scheme,  each  ministering  unto,  and  each  re- 
ceiving ministry  from,  the  other.  If  the  work 
in  the  primary  grades  be  slovenly,  superficial, 
weak,  the  teaching  in  the  higher  grades  is  also 
slovenly,  superficial,  weak,  and  ineffective.  If 
the  college  fail  to  be  effective,  strong,  inspiring, 
wholesome,  all  the  education  that  comes  be- 
fore the  college  period  falls  into  methods  of 
narrowness   and   superficiality.      The  kinder- 


6o  The  American  College. 

garten  is  a  preparation  for  the  physical  la- 
boratory, and  the  physical  and  psychological 
laboratories  of  the  college  have  close  relations 
to  the  kindergarten. 

Historically  the  college  has  had  a  great  in- 
fluence in  the  development  of  our  educational 
system.  Harvard  College  was  founded  eleven 
years  before  the  passage  of  the  law  requiring 
those  towns  in  the  Bay  Colony  having  one 
hundred  families  to  be  able  to  fit  students  for 
college.  It  was  a  graduate  of  Brown  Uni- 
versity who  became  the  founder  of  Antioch 
College,  who  did  the  greatest  work  for  the 
common  schools  ever  done  by  any  American. 
Massachusetts  /and  every  commonwealth  owe 
a  lasting  debt  of  gratitude  to  Horace  Mann. 
The  educational  system  of  Indiana  is  the  pro- 
duct of  the  influence  of  Caleb  Mills,  who  for 
many  years  was  a  professor  in  Wabash  Col- 
lege. At  the  present  time  the  college,  and 
especially  the  college  in  the  West,  is  doing  a 
great  work  in  upholding  the  higher  standards 
of  the  public-school  system.  The  forces  that 
are  constantly  trying  to  pull  down  these  stand- 
ards are  tremendous.  The  tendency  of  the 
age  to  reach  practical  results  by  the  shortest 


Certain  Great  Results.  6i 

pathways  carries  along  with  itself  the  peril  of 
ethical  and  intellectual  superficiality.  Against 
this  tendency  the  college  stands  firm  as  the 
everlasting  hills.  Although  only  a  small  pro- 
portion of  the  teachers  of  the  United  States 
are  college-trained,  yet  many  of  them  have  been 
taught  by  those  who  are  college-trained.  They 
have  felt  the  inspiration  of  the  motives,  and 
have  been  affected  in  a  measure  by  the  charac- 
ter, of  those  who  have  been  inspired  themselves 
by  college  ideals,  moved  by  college  motives, 
and  influenced  by  college  conditions.  The  su- 
perintendents and  supervisors  of  many  schools 
are  college  graduates,  as  are  the  teachers  in 
many  high  schools.  Therefore,  not  a  few  stu- 
dents who  are  obliged  to  finish  their  education 
with  the  high  school  have  received  at  one  re- 
move an  influence  from  the  college.  Even 
beyond  the  personal  influence,  the  college 
system,  as  a  system,  has  touched  the  public- 
school  system.  It  has  held  before  the  schools 
standards  of  learning,  larger  in  content,  and 
higher  in  aim,  than  the  schools  could  them- 
selves create. 

The  college,  further,  has  embodied  a  broad 
and    noble    patriotism.      This   patriotism  has 


62  The  American  College. 

been  free  from  provincialism.  The  college 
has  interpreted  *'  country,"  not  as  representing 
square  miles  of  territory  or  loyalty  to  a  partisan 
government,  but  as  meaning  justice  for  all, 
helpfulness  toward  the  worthy  or  the  weak, 
sympathy  for  the  oppressed,  and  opportunity 
for  the  working  out  of  noblest  results  under 
favorable  conditions.  It  has  sought  that  just 
government  might  prevail ;  that  toleration  of 
opinions  might  become  common.  It  has  en- 
deavored to  incarnate  the  cardinal  virtues  in 
the  State.  No  youth  has  been  more  eager 
than  the  college  youth  to  doff  the  students 
gown  and  to  don  the  soldier  s  uniform.  It  has 
been  said  that,  except  for  Harvard  College, 
the  Revolution  would  have  been  put  off  half 
a  century.  Of  the  great  war  no  stories  are 
more  moving,  no  tales  of  valor  more  splendid 
than  those  told  of  the  college  boys  who  be- 
came soldiers.  It  is  significant  that  in  the 
petition  for  the  granting  of  the  charter  of 
Union  College  a  hundred  years  ago,  attention 
is  called  to  the  need  in  the  young  Republic  of 
men  qualified  to  lead  in  the  State  as  well  as 
in  the  Church  ;  and  Union  College,  be  it  said, 
has  furnished  a  great  number  of  men  who  have 


Certain  Great  Results.  63 

rendered  efficient  service  to  the  nation.  The 
constitution  of  North  Dakota  was  partly  the 
work  of  a  graduate  of  a  college  in  Wisconsin. 
Of  the  men  who  have  been  influential  in  the 
affairs  of  Rhode  Island  in  the  last  century  and 
a  half,  only  three  can  be  mentioned  who  have 
not  been  graduates  of  Brown  University,  and 
these  three  were  connected  with  the  university 
in  such  a  way  as  to  feel  its  influence.  The 
motto  of  the  college  graduate  is  not  '*  My 
country,  right  or  wrong."  Rather  he  loves  his 
country,  and  is  willing  to  die  or  live  for  it,  as 
it  embodies  those  principles  which  represent 
eternal  and  infinite  relationships.  He  loves 
his  country  more  because  he  loves  the  world 
much. 

The  college  has,  moreover,  rendered  great 
service  in  upholding  the  ideas  of  a  simple  de- 
mocracy. The  college  is,  along  with  the  pub- 
lic school,  the  most  democratic  of  our  institu- 
tions.    It  exists  for  the  people.^    If  the  college 

'•'He  [Jowett]  sometimes  dreamed  ...  of  a  bridge  which 
might  unite  the  different  classes  of  society,  and  at  the  same  time  bring 
about  a  friendly  feeling  in  the  different  sects  of  religion,  and  that 
might  also  connect  the  different  branches  of  knowledge  which  were 
apt  to  become  estranged  one  from  another." — Life  and  Letters  of 
Benjamin  Joivett,  ii. ,  26. 


64  The  American  College. 

is  a  part  of  the  system  of  public  education,  it 
exists  as  a  part  of  the  commonwealth.  If  it  is 
a  private  corporation,  it  is  private  in  no  sense 
other  than  that  it  represents  private  property 
held  in  trust  for  public  weal.  The  ordinary 
college  represents  the  bestowment  of  a  large 
amount  of  property  for  the  improvement  of  the 
people.  It  embodies  the  power  of  promoting 
scholarship  as  a  means  for  the  elevation  of 
humanity,  i  The  principles  dominant  in  the  col- 
lege are  the  principles  of  our  common  citizen- 
ship. It  is  not  wealth  nor  birth,  prestige  nor 
family,  which  opens  the  doors  of  the  college, 
but  it  is  the  simple  desire  to  use  the  facilities 
offered  by  the  college  for  the  enlargement  and 
enrichment  of  character  and  of  life.  The  col- 
lege finds  its  best  conditions  in  a  democratic 
community.  But  the  college  in  turn  tends  to 
develop  democracy  in  the  community!  The 
English  universities  failed  for  centuries  to 
have  a  worthy  influence  in  English  life  because 
of  ecclesiasticism.  The  American  college  is 
the  creation  of  the  democratic  commonwealth. 
The  American  college  in  turn  tends  to  make 
the  democratic  commonwealth  yet  more  demo- 
cratic.    It  is  still  true,  as  the  late  President 


V»  OF   TT. 

Certain  Great  Results. 

Anderson  said  in  an  address  given  at  the  time 
of  his  inauguration  forty-three  years  ago  : 
"  Universities  have  been  everywhere  the  nur- 
series of  equality.  The  single  fact  that  for 
centuries  their  endowments  gave  to  the  sons  of 
the  poor  their  only  available  opportunity  to 
measure  their  strength  with  the  rich  and  noble 
on  equal  terms,  shows  that  they  have  had  more 
influence  in  giving  to  man  a  superiority  over 
his  accidents  than  any  institution  except  the 
Christian  Church.  Universities  have  beeo"-""^ 
the  special  benefactors  of  the  poor.  We  be- 
lieve that  accurate  statistics  would  show  that 
more  than  two  thirds  of  the  students  who  in 
our  country  have  gone  through  a  course  of 
collegiate  education,  have  been  the  sons  of  — 
men  in  comparative  poverty.  To  these  has 
the  main  benefit  of  the  university  endowments 
inured.  These  foundations  alone  have  pre- 
vented the  monopoly  of  education  from  being 
secured  to  the  rich."^ 

The  story  of  the  political  or  public  achieve- 
ments wrought  by  the  American  college  for  the 
community  through  its  graduates  is  a  long  and 
glorious   one.     It   is  worth  while  possibly  to 

^  Papers  and  addresses  of  Martin  B.  Anderson,  i.,  44-5. 
5 


66  The  American  College. 

present  a  few  statistics.  In  suggesting  the 
great  part  which  college  men  have  played  in 
national  affairs,  it  is  not  unworthy  to  mention 
that  clergymen,  teachers,  and  physicians  are  by 
their  occupations  usually  prevented  from  en- 
tering political  life.  The  proportion,  therefore, 
of  college  men  who  are  found  rendering  con- 
spicuous service  to  the  nation  becomes  exceed- 
ingly significant.  Of  the  fifty-six  signers  of 
the  Declaration  of  Independence,  forty-two 
had  a  liberal  education.  Three  members  of 
the  committee  of  five  appointed  to  draft  the 
Declaration — Jefferson,  Adams,  and  Living- 
ston— were  college-bred.  At  least  twenty-nine 
of  the  fifty-five  men  who  composed  the  Con- 
vention of  1787,  which  framed  the  Constitu- 
tion, had  had  the  advantage  of  a  classical  edu- 
cation. One  was  educated  at  Oxford,  London, 
Glasgow,  Edinburgh,  and  Aberdeen  each  ;  one 
at  the  University  of  Pennsylvania  ;  two  at  Co- 
lumbia, three  at  Harvard,  four  at  Yale,  five 
at  William  and  Mary,  and  nine  at  Princeton. 
The  men  who  were  most  influential  in  the 
struggle  which  resulted  in  the  adoption  of  the 
Constitution  were  men  trained  at  college. 
It  may  as  well  be  confessed  at  once  that 


Certain  Great  Results.  67 

the  prejudice  is  more  or  less  common  against 
the  college  graduate  entering  politics.  The 
usual  charge  brought  against  him  is  that  he 
is  not  practical.  His  training  has  been  the- 
oretical. He  has  lived  long  within  college 
walls  and  knows  little  or  nothing  of  what  is 
without  college  walls.  It  is  constantly  affirmed 
that  the  judgment  of  a  practical  man  upon  the 
tariff  is  of  far  more  value  than  the  judgment  of 
one  college-bred.  Not  infrequently  is  it  said, 
too,  that  the  college  man  is  not  fitted  to  be 
the  master  in  national  crises.  Since  the  time 
of  Andrew  Jackson  this  prejudice  has  been 
not  uncommon.  The  nearest  Andrew  Jackson 
ever  came  to  going  to  college  was  when  he 
went  to  Harvard  and  heard  the  late  Francis 
Bowen  give  an  oration  in  which  Jackson  was 
compared,  through  the  adoption  of  a  figure  of 
Virgil,^  to  Neptune,  who,  by  showing  his  pla- 
cidum  caput,  stilled  the  tempestuous  waves  of 
the  nullification  storm.  I  have  heard  Professor 
Bowen  say  that  apparently  President  Jackson 
did  not  know  what  the  figure  meant.  He 
probably  did  not.  But  the  influence  of  Jackson 
has  impressed  certain  people  with  the  assur- 

*  ^neid,  i.,  127. 


68  The  American  College. 

ance  that  the  man  of  the  back-woods  with 
force  and  common  sense  is  a  better  element  in 
American  political  life  than  the  well-bred  gen- 
tleman of  collegiate  learning. 

This  prejudice,  however,  seems  now  to  me 
to  be  dying  out,  and  also,  I  believe,  it  was 
never  firmly  or  widely  held.  It  represents  one 
of  those  superficial  opinions  which  even  the 
one  holding  does  not  regard  as  a  permanent 
conviction.  In  his  heart  of  hearts  every  one 
knows  that  good  judgment,  training,  and  dis- 
ciplined power  are  the  natural  and  normal 
results  of  a  college  course.  Although  these 
qualities  are  found  developed  in  ten  thousands 
of  men  without  the  collegiate  method,  and 
although  hundreds  of  men  graduate  from  col- 
lege without  possessing  these  supreme  quali- 
ties, yet  the  tendency  of  the  life  of  the  college 
is  to  train  them. 

But  it  is  clear  that  certain  qualities  of  which 
the  statesman  stands  in  particular  and  urgent 
need  are  promoted  through  a  college  educa- 
tion. Among  the  intellectual  needs  of  the 
statesmen  are  the  power  of  interpretation  and 
the  power  of  exposition.  He  needs  to  under- 
stand the  significance  of  events  and  the  rela- 


Certain  Great  Results.  69 

tions  of  facts.  He  should  be  able  to  distin- 
guish the  transient  from  the  permanent,  the 
comprehensive  from  the  narrow,  the  superficial 
from  the  profound.  He  should  be  able  to 
assess  each  fact  and  truth  at  its  proper  value. 
Having  this  power  of  interpretation,  he  also 
needs  the  power  of  exposition.  He  should 
have  the  teacher  s  quality  of  making  his  in- 
terpretation of  certain  conditions  clear  to  other 
minds.  He  should  be  able  to  explain  things. 
Another  quality  which  is  at  once  intellectual 
and  ethical  the  statesman  should  also  possess. 
It  may  be  called  the  quality  of  high-minded- 
ness.  The  thoughts  in  which  his  intellect  de- 
lights should  be  noble,  and  the  feelings  which 
his  heart  rejoices  in  should  be  pure.  He  should 
have  that  same  quality  intellectually  which  the 
term  gentleman  connotes  socially.  He  should 
possess  intellectual  conscientiousness.  This 
quality,  highly  developed  in  the  individual  and 
devoted  to  the  service  of  the  State,  is  of  the 
greatest  value  in  the  betterment  of  our  social, 
political,  and  civil  conditions.  These  are  the 
qualities  which  the  college  trains.  It  trains 
the  power  of  interpretation  and  of  exposition 
through  every  study  pursued,  but  also,  in  par- 


70  The  American  College. 

ticular,  through  the  linguistic  and  the  mathe- 
matical. That  simple  means,  so  largely  used 
in  the  college,  of  translation  from  a  foreign 
tongue  into  the  English  represents  the  train- 
ing of  the  power  of  interpretation  and  of  ex- 
position. Intellectual  conscientiousness,  too, 
is  fostered  in  the  college  through  the  accuracy 
of  the  training  given  in  the  class-room  and 
also,  and  more,  by  the  inspirations  and  ex- 
amples of  noble  living  set  before  the  students 
in  the  persons  of  their  teachers. 

We  are,  therefore,  prepared  to  believe  that 
a  large  number  of  those  who  have  been  con- 
cerned in  political  life  have  been  trained  in  the 
colleges.  We  also  are  not  surprised  to  find 
that  on  the  whole  the  abler  men  following  a 
political  life  have  added  to  their  native  powers 
through  the  discipline  of  the  higher  education. 
Not  far  from  one  half  of  the  members  of  the 
national  Senate  and  House  have  received  a 
liberal  education.  Of  the  thirty-two  speakers, 
sixteen  have  had  the  advantage  of  a  regular 
college  training.  Muhlenberg  was  a  student 
in  Halle  (Germany)  ;  Trumbull  and  Winthrop 
graduates  of  Harvard  ;  Dayton  and  Penning- 
ton, of  Princeton  ;   Hunter  and   Orr,    of  the 


Certain  Great  Results.  71 

University  of  Virginia ;  Bell,  a  graduate  of 
Cumberland,  Tennessee  ;  Polk,  of  the  Univer- 
sity of  North  Carolina  ;  John  W.  Jones,  of 
William  and  Mary  ;  John  W.  Davis,  of  Balti- 
more ;  Howell  Cobb,  of  Franklin  ;  Grow,  of 
Amherst ;  Blaine,  of  Washington  ;  Keifer,  of 
Antioch,  and  Reed,  of  Bowdoin.  Two  other 
Speakers  had  the  advantage  of  a  partial  college 
training  ;  Sedgwick  spent  three  years  at  Har- 
vard and  also  Macon  was  a  member  of  Prince- 
ton, but  left  without  graduating  in  order  to 
join  the  army.  In  the  Executive  Department 
of  the  national  government,  of  twenty-four 
presidents,  twelve  have  been  liberally  educated. 
John  Adams  and  John  Quincy  Adams  received 
a  first  degree  from  Harvard  College;  Jeffer- 
son, Madison,  and  Tyler,  from  William  and 
Mary  ;  Polk,  from  the  University  of  North 
Carolina ;  Pierce,  from  Bowdoin ;  Buchanan, 
from  Dickinson  ;  Hayes,  from  Kenyon  ;  Gar- 
field, from  Williams ;  Arthur,  from  Union,  and 
Benjamin  Harrison,  from  Miami  University. 
Monroe  was  a  student  in  William  and  Mary, 
but  left  college  to  join  the  Revolutionary 
army,  and  William  H.  Harrison  was  a  member 
of  Hampden-Sidney  College  in  Virginia,  but 


72  The  American  College. 

did  not  graduate.  One  half  of  the  vice-presi- 
dents have  had  the  same  advantage.  Of. our 
vice-presidents  who  have  not  served  in  the 
office  of  president,  Burr,  Dallas,  and  Hobart 
were  graduates  of  Princeton  ;  Gerry,  of  Har- 
vard ;  Tompkins,  of  Columbia  ;  Calhoun,  of 
Yale  ;  Richard  M.  Johnson,  of  Transylvania, 
in  Kentucky  ;  King,  of  the  University  of 
North  Carolina,  and  Stevenson,  of  Centre  Col- 
lege, Kentucky.  Wheeler  was  for  two  years  a 
student  in  the  University  of  Vermont.  The 
larger  proportion  of  the  members  of  the  Cabi- 
net have  also  been  liberally  educated.  Of  the 
thirty-six  men  who  have  filled  the  office  of 
Secretary  of  State,  twenty-three  have  gradu- 
ated from  colleges,  and  five  others  were  in 
college  for  a  longer  or  shorter  period.  Jeffer- 
son, Randolph,  Madison,  and  Nelson  gradu- 
ated from  William  and  Mary,  and  Monroe 
attended  the  same  institution  until  the  break- 
ing out  of  the  Revolutionary  War,  when  he 
enlisted  ;  Pickering,  John  Quincy  Adams,  and 
Everett  received  degrees  from  Harvard  ; 
Smith,  Livingston,  Forsyth,  and  Upshur,  from 
Princeton  ;  Calhoun,  Clayton,  and  Evarts,  from 
Yale ;  Marcy  and  Olney,  from  Brown ;  Web- 


Certain  Great  Results.  iz 

ster,  from  Dartmouth ;  Legare,  from  the  Col- 
lege of  South  Carolina  ;  Buchanan, from  Dickin- 
son ;  Fish,  from  Columbia  ;  Blaine,  from  Wash- 
ington ;  Frelinghuysen,  from  Rutgers  ;  Foster, 
from  the  University  of  Indiana,  at  which  in- 
stitution Gresham  also  attended  one  year. 
McLane  was  a  member  of  Newark  College, 
Delaware,  three  years  ;  Seward  was  in  Union 
the  same  length  of  time  ;  and  Sherman  was 
in  college  two  years.  And  also,  it  should  not 
be  forgotten,  that  in  the  solution  of  the  critical 
questions  which  Seward  was  obliged  to  make, 
he  especially  relied  on  a  president  of  Yale  Col- 
lege, Theodore  Dwight  Woolsey ;  on  Francis 
Wharton,  a  graduate  of  Yale  in  the  class  of 
1839  ;  and  on  William  Beach  Lawrence,  a  Co- 
lumbia graduate  in  1 818.  Of  the  Secretaries 
of  the  Treasury,  Hamilton  received  a  degree 
from  Columbia  in  1774  ;  Wolcott  took  his  first 
degree  at  Yale ;  Dexter,  Richardson,  and  Fair- 
child  at  Harvard  ;  Gallatin  at  Geneva,  Switzer- 
land ;  Campbell,  Rush,  and  Bibb,  at  Princeton  ; 
Dallas,  at  Edinborough  ;  Taney  and  Thomas, 
at  Dickinson  ;  Woodbury  and  Chase,  at  Dart- 
mouth ;  Ewing,  at  Ohio  University  ;  Spencer, 
at  Union  ;   Walker  and  Meredith,  at  Univer- 


74  The  American  College. 

sity  of  Pennsylvania ;  Cobb,  at  Franklin  ;  Dix, 
at  University  of  Montreal ;  Fessenden,  at  Bow- 
doin,  where  also  McCuUoch  attended  two 
years ;  Bristow,  at  Jefferson  ;  Folger,  at  Ho- 
bart ;  and  McLane  was  for  a  time  a  student  at 
Newark,  Delaware,  and  Lot  M.  Morrill  at  Col- 
by (Waterville)  in  Maine.  One  cannot  forget, 
too,  that  in  the  office  of  the  Secretaryship  of 
the  Treasury,  it  is  the  college  graduate  who 
has  rendered  most  conspicuous  service.  Rob- 
ert Morris  who  gave  superb  service  in  the 
management  of  the  financial  affairs  of  the  coun- 
try during  the  Revolution,  declining  the  honor 
of  becoming  Secretary  of  the  Treasury,  pointed 
out  Hamilton  as  the  man  best  qualified  to 
arrange  the  finances  of  a  new  nation.  Hamil- 
ton was  a  graduate  of  Columbia.  Chase,  also 
called  to  the  service  of  the  nation  in  a  crisis  as 
great  as  that  in  which  Hamilton  served,  was 
a  graduate  of  Dartmouth  in  1826;  and  Fes- 
senden, Chase's  successor,  was  a  graduate  of 
Bowdoin  in  the  class  of  1823.  In  this  relation 
it  is  not  unfitting  to  say  that,  in  1865,  the  man 
who  was  named  chairman  of  a  committee  upon 
national  taxation  and  revenues,  and  who  did 
for  the  nation  after  our  Civil  War  a  service  as 


Certain  Great  Results.  75 

important  as  Robert  Morris  rendered  at  the 
time  of  the  war  of  the  Revolution,  was  a  grad- 
uate of  Williams  of  the  class  of  1847, — David 
A.  Wells.  Of  those  who  have  held  other  port- 
folios in  the  Cabinets  somewhat  more  than  one- 
half  have  received  a  liberal  education. 

The  history  of  the  foreign  service  of  our 
government  is  a  history  on  the  whole  more 
honorable  than  the  history  of  its  legislative  and 
executive  functions.  At  the  most  important 
courts  of  the  world  we  have  been  well  repre- 
sented. To  these  courts,  Harvard  has  con- 
tributed such  men  as  the  Adamses, — father,  son 
and  grandson, — Elbridge  Gerry,  Rufus  King, 
George  Bancroft,  Caleb  Cushing,  Motley,  James 
Russell  Lowell,  John  Chandler  Bancroft  Davis, 
and  Robert  Tod  Lincoln.  It  may  be  said  too, 
in  passing,  that  George  Downing,  a  graduate  of 
Harvard  in  the  class  of  1642,  went  to  England, 
and  became,  besides  filling  other  important 
posts,  a  minis,ter  to  Holland  of  Cromwell  and 
Charles  II.  His  name  is  perpetuated  in  Down- 
ing Street.  Yale  also  has  given  to  our  diplo- 
matic service  such  men  as  Edwards  Pierrepont, 
Joel  Barlow,  Cassius  M.  Clay,  Peter  Parker, 
William    Walter    Phelps,     and    Andrew     D. 


7^  The  American  College. 

White  ;  Columbia,  such  citizens  as  John  Jay, 
and  Hamilton  Fish  ;  William  and  Mary,  such 
statesmen  as  Jefferson,  Monroe,  and  William 
C  Rives ;  Princeton,  such  sons  as  George  M. 
Dallas,  William  L.  Dayton,  and  George  H. 
Boker ;  Dartmouth,  such  a  scholar  as  George 
P.  Marsh  ;  and  Brown,  an  administrator  like 
President  Angell  and  an  author  like  John  Hay. 

Greatly  extended  might  be  this  list,  but  long 
enough  is  it  to  show  that  the  American  College 
has  helped  to  train  some  of  the  most  skillful 
diplomats  of  our  history.  One  of  the  primary 
aims  controlling  European  universities  in  the 
Middle  Ages  has  been  thus  gained  in  the  Amer- 
ican college. 

The  seven  colleges  which  were  founded  be- 
fore I  770  in  this  country  have,  since  the  organ- 
ization of  our  government,  contributed  more 
than  two  thousand  of  their  graduates  to  the 
highest  political  and  judicial  offices.  These  col- 
leges have  helped  to  train  no  less  than  nine  of 
our  Presidents  and  eleven  vice-presidents  ;  more 
than  eighty  cabinet  officers,  and  a  hundred 
United  States  ministers  ;  two  hundred  United 
States  Senators ;  more  than  seven  hundred 
members  of  Congress ;  four  Chief  Justices  of 


Certain  Great  Results.  "n 

the  United  States ;  at  least  eighteen  associate 
justices  ;  eleven  circuit  judges  ;  about  a  hun- 
dred district  and  other  United  States  judges  ; 
about  six  hundred  judges  of  the  higher  state 
courts  ;  and  at  least  a  hundred  and  fifty  gover- 
nors of  states.  Of  these  seven  colleges  and  for 
these  high  places,  Yale  has  helped  to  train  the 
largest  number, — about  550;  Harvard  about 
425  ;  Princeton  400  ;  William  and  Mary  some- 
what over  200;  Brown  125  ;  Columbia  some- 
what over  100 ;  and  Pennsylvania  a  few  more 
than  50.  But  the  same  work  has  been  done  in 
kind  by  all  the  colleges  founded  in  the  last  hun- 
dred years.  And  no  figures,  it  is  to  be  remem- 
bered, can  represent  the  intellectual  and  moral 
forces  which  have  rendered  the  work  of  these 
public  servants  of  the  greatest  value  to  the  peo- 
ple of  the  United  States. 

It  is  fitting  to  say  that  the  proportion  of  col- 
lege-trained men  engaged  in  public  life  in  Eng- 
land and  Germany  is  greater  than  is  found  in 
the  United  States.  In  Germany,  a  university 
course  is  almost  a  necessary  step  to  entrance 
upon  a  public  career.  In  England,  not  infre- 
quently every  member  of  a  Cabinet  has  been 
trained  at  Oxford  or  at   Cambridge,   or  has 


78  The  American  Colleg-e 


^5^ 


received  a  degree  from  the  University  of 
London. 

The  American  college  has  given  to  the 
American  people  a  discipline  more  thorough, 
a  scholarship  richer,  and  a  culture  finer  than 
they  otherwise  could  have  received.  I  use 
these  words  discipline,  scholarship,  and  culture 
not  without  discrimination.  Tl^e  college  has 
trained  men  to  think — to  think  for  themselves 
aft^o  thmk  tor  others.  Such  training  is  usu- 
ally obtained  within  the  first  two  years  of  the 
course.  It  is  the  result  of  pursuing  the  mathe- 
matical, linguistic,  and  scientific  studies.  These 
studies  are  a  first-rate  gymnastic  for  the  stu- 
dent ;  they  produce  intellectual  strength.  The 
college  using  them  becomes  a  drill  master,  and 
the  student  having  the  advantage  of  the  discip- 
line given  through  them  becomes  keen  and 
broad  in  vision,  swift  and  constant  to  infer, 
true  and  impressive  in  applying  and  using. 
Such  advantages  are  the  best  results  of  what 
we  now  call  the  old  New  England  country 
college,  and  indeed  of  the  college,  be  it  new 
or  old,  whether  within  New  England  or 
without. 

If   the  chief  value  of   the  services  of   the 


Certain  Great  Results.  79 

American  college  lies  in  the  training  of  men, 
we  are  yet  to  bear  in  mind  that  the  college  has 
been  the  greatest  of  all  contributors  to  scholar- 
ship. If  we  must  confess — as  indeed  we  must 
— that  the  American  college  has  not  achieved 
in  scholarship  what  it  has  in  discipline,  or  what 
the  English  universities  and  German  have 
achieved  ;  if  we  acknowledge — as  we  ought — 
that  the  high  promise  of  American  scholarship 
set  forth  in  Emerson's  Phi  Beta  Kappa  ad- 
dress sixty  years  ago  has  not  been  made  good, 
yet  it  is  to  be  affirmed  that  whatever  scholar- 
ship we  may  claim  has  found  in  the  college 
its  fostering  mother.  Many,  though  by  no 
means  all,  of  the  advances  which  have  been 
made  in  our  knowledge  of  the  laws  of  nature 
have  been  made  under  the  patronage  of  the 
college,  even  if  they  have  not  been  directly 
made  by  its  officers.  Most  of  the  researches 
into  the  condition  of  early  races  of  this  coun- 
try, or  of  the  Latin  and  Greek  peoples,  or  of 
the  natives  of  the  far  East,  have  found  in  the 
college  their  chief  supporters  and  leaders.  Ar- 
chaeological museums  are  usually  organized  in 
connection  with  colleges.  Our  acquaintance 
with  the  literature  of  the  Roman  and  Greek 


8o  The  American  College. 

peoples — the  two  peoples  which,  together  with 
the  Hebrew,  have  most  vitally  affected  modern 
civilization — is  derived  largely  through  the  col- 
lege. Without  the  college,  scholarship  would 
be  bereft  of  its  most  useful  agency,  and  its  most 
healthful  condition.  Our  condition  has  been 
akin  to  that  of  Germany,  where  Kant,  Fichte, 
Schelling,  Hegel,  Schleiermacher,  Ranke  were 
university  professors,  and  unlike  that  of  Eng- 
land, where  Darwin,  Wallace,  Spencer,  Grote, 
the  two  Mills,  Bentham,  Ricardo  had  no  formal 
university  association.  The  American  scholar 
has  usually,  though  by  no  means  always,  been 
an  officer  in  the  American  college.  The  college 
library  has  been  his  workshop,  the  college  labo- 
ratory his  tool,  the  college  desk  his  pulpit,  and 
in  the  name  and  prestige  of  the  college  he  has 
found  a  presumption  in  his  own  behalf  as  a 
scholar.  Should  one  choose  to  mention  the 
ten  Americans  who  have  contributed  most 
largely  to  the  progress  of  natural  and  physical 
science,  eight  of  the  ten  would  be  found  en- 
rolled in  the  faculties  of  our  colleges.  The 
greatest  American  linguists,  as  well  as  the 
greatest  American  mathematicians,  our  great- 
est philosophers  and  psychologists,  and  several 


Certain  Great  Results.  8i 

of  our  ablest  economists  and  historians,  are 
found  as  teachers  in  our  colleges. 

The  American  college  has  possibly  done 
more  in  laying  foundations  for  culture  than 
in  directly  cherishing  culture;  for  the  Ameri- 
can college  has  been  so  deeply  concerned  with 
the  primary  disciplines,  that  it  has  found  little 
opportunity  for  affording  to  its  students  means 
and  methods  of  the  deepest  enrichment.  But 
it  has  given  impulses  ;  it  has  awakened  aspira- 
tions ;  it  has  put  before  the  student  standards 
of  taste  ;  it  has  trained  intellectual  judgment ; 
it  has  given  to  the  great  law  of  right  a  new 
value  by  showing  the  breadth  of  its  applica- 
tion and  the  height  of  its  reach  ;  it  has  sought 
to  create  a  refinement  which  is  purchased 
neither  by  the  elimination  of  robustness  nor  by 
the  introduction  of  over-critical  sestheticism  ;  it 
has  tried  to  train  each  man  to  love  the  best  in 
literature,  in  music,  in  painting,  in  nature,  in 
humanity ;  and  it  has  striven  constantly  to 
cause  the  student  to  distinguish  in  everything, 
not  simply  the  good  from  the  bad,  but,  what  is 
far  more  difficult,  the  better  from  the  best. 

This  service  of  the  American  college  in 
training  men  to  live  intellectual  lives  is  of  the 


82  The  American  Collesre. 


^5" 


greatest  worth  to  this  country  and  to  this  age. 
For,  in  this  age  and  country  of  materiaHsm, 
the  college  should  minister  to  the  things  of 
the  mind.  The  college  should  not  directly 
attempt  to  stem  the  tide  of  materialism.  The 
attempt  would  be  useless.  But  the  college 
may  worthily  hope  to  transmute  the  capacity 
for  this  material  enthusiasm,  even  if  not  the 
enthusiasm  itself,  into  a  capacity  for  holding 
and  delighting  in  relations  which  are  eternal, 
spiritual,  and  ethical. 

When  one  attempts  to  estimate  the  value  of 
the  college  as  a  means  of  promoting  literature, 
the  task  is,  at  first  thought,  a  difficult  one. 
For  in  any  list  of  the  writers  of  any  one  time 
and  place,  the  number  of  college-trained  men 
would  not  be  found  to  exceed  the  number  of 
those  who  have  not  received  a  college  train- 
ing ;  but  when  one  passes  out  into  the  rela- 
tions of  a  century  and  of  a  whole  nation,  the 
difficulty  vanishes.  It  seems,  of  course,  a  rule 
of  thumb  to  judge  of  the  worth  of  the  contri- 
bution which  the  college  makes  to  literature 
through  the  number  of  authors  it  has  trained, 
or  even  through  the  greatness  of  these  authors. 
But   the  method   has  value.       Of  course,   in 


Certain  Great  Results.  83 

general,  the  great  worth  of  the  contribution 
which  the  college  makes  to  literature  is  to  be 
measured  by  the  extent  to  which  the  college 
maintains  literary  standards,  inspires  literary 
motives,  and  by  the  degree  in  which  it  cherishes 
literary  atmospheres  and  conditions.  And  it 
may  at  once  be  said  that  the  large  number 
of  the  great  authors  of  the  country  are  college- 
bred.  The  inference  is  inevitable  that  the  col- 
lege has  had  a  large  share  in  the  creation  of 
literature.  Of  the  five  or  six  men  who  are 
regarded  by  common  suffrage  as  the  greatest 
poets  of  America,  four  out  of  the  five,  or  five 
out  of  the  six,  are  college-trained.  Those 
five  men  whom  no  one,  also,  would  hesitate  to 
call  the  greatest  historians  of  America,  are 
also  college-trained.  It  is  significant,  too, 
that  they  are  the  sons  of  one  mother.  The 
first  romancer,  Hawthorne,  and  the  first  essay- 
ist, Emerson,  are  the  sons  of  New  England 
colleges.  The  great  writers  upon  philosoph- 
ical, ethical,  and  theological  subjects  represent 
with  hardly  an  exception  an  academic  train- 
ing. In  the  large  relations  of  time,  it  is  the 
author  of  college  training  and  enlargement 
who  is  recognized  as  the  ablest  and  best. 


84  The  American  College. 

It  IS  almost  natural  for  us  to  expect  that 
the  makers  of  a  nation's  literature  shall  be 
bred  in  the  colleges  of  that  nation.  For  the 
maker  of  a  nation's  literature  needs  above  all 
else  an  aquaintance  with  literature  already 
made.  To  promote  an  acquaintance  with  litera- 
ture already  made  is  one  of  the  supreme  pur- 
poses of  the  college.  Has  not  the  boy  for 
three  years  or  more  before  entering  college 
devoted  at  least  a  half  of  his  time  to  Latin  and 
Greek,  to  either  French  or  German,  and  to 
English?  Has  not  a  large  share  of  the  first 
years  of  the  college  course  been  devoted  to 
reading  the  great  books  of  those  literatures 
which  have  profoundly  affected  modern  life  ? 
Such  reading,  too,  is  done  under  the  guidance 
of  masters.  Therefore  one  expects  that  the 
worthy  authors  shall  have  been  worthily  trained. 
A  popular  English  writer — Dean  Farrar, — 
making  a  catalogue  of  the  English  authors  of 
the  present  generation,  names  the  following  : 
Tennyson,  Browning,  Matthew  Arnold,  George 
Eliot,  Maurice,  Kingsley,  Bishop  Lightfoot, 
Dean  Stanley,  F.  W.  Robertson,  Dickens, 
Thackeray,  Lord  Macaulay,  Thomas  Carlyle, 
Lord  Houghton,  Clough,  Sir  Arthur  Helps, 
Ruskin,  Froude,  Cardinal  Newman,  Darwin, 


Certain  Great  Results.  85 

Huxley,  and  Tyndall.  Of  this  list,  omitting 
George  Eliot,  all  but  two  have  been  trained 
at  the  universities.  The  same  writer,  nam- 
ing the  great  authors  of  the  generation  in 
America,  mentions  Bancroft,  Parkman,  Long- 
fellow, Emerson,  Lowell,  Whittier,  and 
Holmes  ;  all  of  whom,  with  the  exception  of 
Whittier,  are  graduates.  If  American  litera- 
ture has  not  been  made  in  the  college,  the 
college  has  certainly  helped  to  make  the 
makers  themselves  of  the  literature  ;  and  it  is 
to  be  ever  borne  in  mind  that  for  many  years, 
while  Longfellow,  Lowell,  and  Holmes  were 
adding  to  the  treasures  of  American  literature, 
they  were  teachers  in  an  American  university. 
America  has  made  great  contributions  to 
the  higher  civilization  of  the  world,  but  these 
contributions  have  usually  been  indirect.  But 
she  has  made  none  more  valuable,  and  none 
more  direct,  than  are  found  in  the  missionary 
movements  of  the  Christian  Church.  These 
movements  have  been  genuine  and  large  en- 
deavors for  the  establishing  of  a  high  type  of 
civilization  in  countries  not  so  richly  blessed 
as  our  own.  They  represent  the  elements  of 
the  finest  civilization.  They  include  the  teach- 
ing of  the  principles  and  the  example  of  the 


86  The  American  College. 

monogamous  family,  the  worship  of  one  God, 
the  institution  of  schools  and  colleges,  the 
creation  of  a  written  language,  and,  to  some 
extent,  of  a  literature.  Missionaries  have  re- 
duced to  writing  some  seventy  languages, 
twenty-six  of  which  are  to  be  put  to  the  credit 
of  an  American  missionary  society.  In  all 
these  languages,  a  literature  is  either  begin- 
ning, or  is  already  somewhat  advanced.  Such 
labors  represent  linguistic  and  literary  tri- 
umphs of  a  rare  and  exceedingly  high  order. 
And  at  once  it  is  to  be  said  that  these  mis- 
sionaries, who  have  been  the  bearers  of  civiliza- 
tion to  South  Sea  Islanders  and  to  degraded 
peoples  in  all  parts  of  the  globe,  have,  with 
few  exceptions,  found  their  most  valuable 
training  for  this  great  service  in  the  American 
college.  It  has  been,  and  is,  the  policy  of  the 
foreign  missionary  boards  to  send  to  the 
lowest  people  the  best-trained  college  man  or 
woman. 

One  of  the  principal  officers  of  the  oldest 
foreign  missionary  society  in  the  United  States, 
the  American  Board,  writes  me  saying : 

"  On  our  theory  of  missions,  we  are  confident  that  our 
missionaries,  with  rare  exceptions,  must  have  a  college 
education.     Even   more   than  the  average   minister   at 


Certain  Great  Results.  87 

home  does  the  missionary  need  such  training,  for  he 
must  master  at  least  one  new  language,  and  he  must  be 
capable  of  entering  into  the  life  and  thought  of  another 
people  :  he  must  be  a  translator  of  the  Bible  and  of  other 
Christian  literature.  He  must  be  a  teacher  as  well  as 
preacher,  training  others  for  the  ministry.  We  should 
not  want  a  professor  in  a  theological  seminary  in  the 
United  States  to  lack  a  college  training,  and  a  very  large 
proportion  of  our  missionaries  do  work  that  is  precisely 
similar  to  that  of  a  professor  of  theology.  Aside  from 
special  training,  the  missionary  should  be  a  man  of 
culture,  capable  of  standing,  as  he  very  likely  may  be 
called  to  stand,  before  kings." 

In  fact  it  is  within  the  bounds  of  simple 
truth  to  say  that  the  American  college  has  ren- 
dered a  richer  service  to  the  highest  civiHza- 
tion  of  the  entire  world  in  preparing  men  for 
moral  and  religious  work  in  foreign  countries 
than  all  other  American  agencies  and  condi- 
tions have  rendered.  The  American  college 
represents  the  greatest  and  most  direct  work 
which  America  has  done  for  the  world.  The 
American  college  of  poverty,  of  meagre  equip- 
ment, of  few  teachers,  as  well  as  the  mighty 
university  of  prestige,  of  eminence,  of  wealth, 
of  vast  numbers,  has  had  a  share  in  this  mag- 
nificent service. 


III. 

ITS    INFLUENCE    OVER   AND 
THROUGH    INDIVIDUALS. 

THE  causes  and  the  conditions  that  unite 
to  form  the  character  of  a  man  are  so 
many  and  so  diverse  that  he  is  a  bold 
prophet  and  judge  who  should  attempt  to 
assess  each  of  them  at  its  proper  value.  Even 
for  one's  self  it  is  hard  to  know  to  what  extent 
any  element  has  entered  into  one's  constitu- 
tion, intellectual  or  ethical.  Judgments  of  one  s 
self  labor  under  the  same  perils  that  judgments 
of  other  men  labor  under ;  and  judgments 
respecting  the  worth  of  the  elements  of  the 
careers  of  other  men  are  beset  by  very  serious 
perils. 

Yet  this  is  the  very  problem,  the  problem  of 
the  relation  of  causes  and  effects,  in  the  realm 

88 


Its  Influence.  89 

of  intellectual  and  ethical  character,  which  is 
constantly  presenting  itself  to  every  one  who 
is  concerned  with  the  higher  relations  of  life. 
It  is  a  problem  which  is  with  great  urgency 
presented  to  the  American  college.  What  has 
the  college  done  for  its  sons  ?  Are  these  men 
abler  in  intellect,  purer  in  heart,  stronger  in 
right  choices,  by  reason  of  having  spent  four 
years  in  college  ?  If  they  are  abler,  purer, 
stronger,  to  what  extent  has  the  college  con- 
tributed to  these  gains?  In  particular,  what 
elements  of  the  college  have  made  these  ad- 
ditions to  this  increase  of  power  ?  Seriously 
important,  therefore,  are  these  questions, — im- 
portant to  the  college,  important  to  the  gradu- 
ate, and  important  to  life  itself. 

In  order  to  make  the  least  inadequate  solu- 
tions of  these  problems, — for  I  recognize  that 
the  most  adequate  solutions  would  in  many 
respects  be  unworthy, — I  have  adopted  a 
simple  and  definite  method.  This  method 
consists  in  gathering  testimony  from  many 
men  in  respect  to  the  worth  of  their  college 
to  themselves  and  to  others.  This  testimony 
is  gathered  from  the  lips  of  the  living,  and 
from  the  record  of  those  dead,  from  autobiog- 


go  The  American  College. 

raphies  and  from  biographies.  The  amount  of 
evidence  which  I  have  thus  collected  is  very 
great,  much  greater  than  it  is  possible  to  use 
in  the  present  chapter.  The  evidence  covers 
a  long  period.  It  is,  too,  not  limited  to  the 
graduates  of  American  colleges  only.  From  the 
testimony  which  is  thus  received  I  believe  that 
conclusions  may  be  derived  in  respect  to  the 
value  of  certain  specific  advantages  which  the 
American  college  has  given  to  American  life. 
For  the  advantages  which  American  life  has 
received  from  the  American  college  are  pri- 
marily advantages  received  through  the  indi- 
viduals which  help  to  constitute  that  life. 

It  is  the  veriest  commonplace  to  say  that 
the  value  of  the  college  is  made  up  of  many 
elements.     To  some  men  the  value  of  the  col- 
lege is  slight,  to  some  great,  to  a  few  very 
great,  and  to  a  large  number  considerable.     It 
is  my  opinion  that  the  wo^tb.  of  the  college 
may  Qgsilybe  divided  into  certaio-  specific  ele- 
ments.    Among  them  are  these  :  the  discipline 
/of    the   regular  studies ;    the    inspiration    of 
I  friendship  ;  the  enrichment  of  general  reading ; 
I  the  culture  of  association  with  men  of  culture 
I  and  of  scholarly  atmospheres ;  special  private 


Its  Influence. 

reading  ;  literary  societies.  These  six  elements 
represent  the  chief  forces  of  the  college  for 
doing  good  to  its  students.  As  I  read  the 
story  of  the  lives  of  men,  or  as  I  talk  with 
graduates  themselves,  with  scarcely  an  excep- 
tion, whatever  of  good  the  college  had  for  any 
one  of  them  was  a  good  of  one  or  of  all  of 
these  six  kinds,  j 

'^It  may  at  once  be  said  that  the  value  of  the 
discipline  of  the  pursuit  of  the  regular  studies 
and  the  value  of  the  inspiration  of  friendships 
represent  the  two  chief  goods  of  the  college. 
By  far  the  largest  number  of  men  who  since 
graduation  have  lived  useful  lives,  acknowl- 
edge that  these  two  elements  were  the  chief 
agencies  in  their  college  course  in  contributing 
to  the  worth  of  their  character  or  to  the  suc- 
cess of  their  career. 

Yet  it  is  often  found  that  these  two  elements 
are  not  separated.  For  not  a  few  men  who 
confess  that  the  college  has  been  of  great  value 
to  them  are  also  found  acknowledging  that  the 
power  of  personality  arising  from  the  college 
in  living  their  lives  has  been  as  great  as  the 
value  of  formal  studies.  It  is  also  occasionally 
found  that  several  of  these  elements  contribute 


92  The  American  College 


^^ 


in  apparently  not  unequal  degrees  in  forming 
the  whole  constitution  of  the  man.  When  one 
selects  such  leaders  as,  in  the  pulpit,  Bushnell, 
Channing,  and  Brooks  ;  or  at  the  bar  or  on 
the  bench,  as  Rufus  Choate,  Benjamin  Robbins 
Curtis  ;  or  in  statesmanship,  as  Jefferson  and 
Webster ;  or  in  literature,  as  Longfellow ;  or 
in  scholarship  and  teaching,  as  the  elder  Silli- 
man.  Sparks,  Peirce,  Felton,  and  Barnard ;  or, 
abroad,  such  men  as  Gladstone,  Dean  Church, 
Charles  Kingsley,  Hort,  Westcott,  and  Maur- 
ice ;  one  finds  that  it  was  the  discipline  of  the 
studies  of  the  college  that  largely  contributed 
to  the  formation  of  character  and  to  the  equip- 
ment of  mind  and  heart  for  great  service.  It 
was  one  hundred  years  ago  that  the  greatest 
of  all  the  preachers  of  the  Unitarian  Church 
graduated  at  Harvard,  William  Ellery  Chan- 
ning. As  an  undergraduate  his  chief  liking 
was  for  historical  and  literary  studies.  That 
charming  style  which  either  in  written  or  spoken 
discourse  has  captivated  us  for  a  century  was 
largely  formed  in  college,  not  only  through 
the  instruction,  but  also  through  self-drill  and 
through  the  training  given  in  the  literary  soci- 
eties.    Graduating  at  the  time  when  the  great 


Its  Influence.  93 

humanitarian  movement  was  still  in  progress 
in  France,  he  was  especially  moved  with  high 
hopes  for  the  advancement  of  man.  Locke, 
Berkeley,  Reid,  Priestley,  and  Price  were  au- 
thors that  contributed  to  the  making  of  his 
character.  Price  in  particular,  he  says,  saved 
him  from  the  effects  of  Locke's  philosophy, 
and  caused  him  to  write  throughout  his  life 
such  words  as  Love  and  Right  with  a  capital. 
At  this  time,  too,  the  interest  in  Shakespeare 
was  reviving,  and  that  author  who  has  come 
by  gradual  degrees  to  be  regarded  as  the  great 
author  of  our  literature  had  a  large  influence 
over  Channing.^  Horace  Bushnell,  too,  was, 
through  his  career  at  Yale,  transformed  from 
an  original,  discriminating  mind,  self-possessed 
and  self-reliant,  but  crude,  into  a  mind  no  less 
original,  discriminating,  self-possessed  and  self- 
reliant,  and  having  a  high  degree  of  culture. 
Throughout  his  college  course  he  lived  the  life 
of  a  scholar, — retiring  and  independent.^ 

No  man  is  better  fitted  to  illustrate  the 
effects  of  the  college  than  Benjamin  Robbins 
Curtis,    a    great   lawyer   and    a   great  judge. 

*  W.  H.  Channing's  Memoir  of  W.  E.  Ckanning,  i.  53-72. 

^  Mary  B.  Cheney's  Life  aud  Letters  of  Horace  Busknell^  35-6l. 


94  The  American  College. 

Graduating  from  Harvard  in  that  still  most 
famous  class  of  the  oldest  of  our  colleges,  the 
class  of  1829,  he  had  in  the  college  a  career  of 
which  Mr.  James  Freeman  Clarke  says  : 

"  We  also  could  see  in  our  forensic  discussions  the 
future  eminence  of  Benjamin  Robbins  Curtis,  who  after- 
wards became  so  prominent  at  the  bar  and  on  the  bench 
of  the  United  States  Court.  His  papers,  read  aloud  to 
the  professor  of  philosophy,  were  so  strictly  logical,  and 
such  exhaustive  discussions,  that  it  seemed  impossible  to 
improve  on  them.  His  mind  worked,  even  then,  with  the 
accuracy  of  a  machine,  doing  its  work  perfectly.  In  after 
years  his  intelligence  was  enlarged  by  ampler  knowledge, 
was  capable  of  more  extensive  research  and  more  sus- 
tained investigation  ;  but  it  worked  as  accurately  in  those 
college  papers  as  when  it  showed  its  irresistible  force  in 
arguments  at  the  bar  or  opinions  from  the  bench.*'  * 

The  name  of  Curtis  is  far  less  conspicuous  in 
American  life  than  the  name  of  Rufus  Choate. 
Choate,  too,  found  in  the  curriculum  those 
aids  necessary  for  the  development  of  his  great 
native  ability.  He  acquired  knowledge  swiftly, 
his  memory  was  strong,  his  power  of  concen- 
tration great ;  as  a  student  he  was  diligent  and 
faithful.  The  testimony  of  those  who  knew 
Choate  at  college  is  that  from  the  beginning 

^  Autobiography  of  James  Freeman  Clarke^  edited  by  Edward 
Everett  Hale,  34-35. 


Its  Influence.  95 

of  his  career  at  Dartmouth  he  was  easily  the 
first  of  all  his  college  mates, — at  a  time  when 
among  his  mates  were  many  who  afterwards 
proved  to  be  men  of  great  power.  The  course 
of  study  that  he  pursued  was  thorough  and 
systematic,  and  the  example  of  high  scholar- 
ship which  he  set  did  much  to  maintain  the 
standards  of  the  college.  ^ 

Similar  words  might  be  written  about  a 
man  greater  than  Choate,  who  rendered  noble 
service  to  humanity  in  several  fields — Daniel 
Webster.  He  was  a  devoted  student.  It 
was  the  ancient  classics  which  formed  the 
chief  source  of  the  early  delight  of  Webster 
the  student.  To  the  more  critical  elements  of 
the  languages  he  gave  heed,  but  he  also  paid 
much  attention  to  the  formation  of  a  good 
English  style  from  his  reading  of  Latin  and 
Greek  authors.  Cicero  was  of  the  Roman 
authors  his  favorite.  It  is  said — I  do  not 
know  with  how  much  truth — that  he  could  re- 
peat several  of  Cicero's  orations  from  memory. 
He  thus  made  the  spirit  of  Roman  eloquence 
his  spirit  and  the  life  of  the  Roman  people 
a  part  of  his  life.     It  is  told,  too,  that  he  was 

*  S.  G.  Brown's  Life  of  Rufus  Choate^  11-21. 


9^  The  American  College. 

exceedingly  fond  of  Virgil  and  that  some  of 
the  finest  passages  of  the  ^neid  were  upon 
his  tongue.  Demosthenes,  also,  he  read  with 
great  interest,  but  not  with  so  full  an  apprecia- 
tion as  in  the  case  of  the  Roman  orator.  Eng- 
lish orations  and  American  he  read  as  far  as 
he  was  able,  and  in  particular  the  writings  of 
Alexander  Hamilton.  As  may  be  expected, 
philosophy,  both  intellectual  and  ethical,  and 
public  law,  were  studies  that  made  deep  im- 
pressions on  his  mind.^ 

Singular  at  once  in  contrast  and  in  likeness 
is  the  career  of  Thomas  Jefferson  and  that  of 
Daniel  Webster.  Webster  lacked  a  taste  for 
mathematics ;  Jefferson  had  a  love  for  mathe- 
matics, as  well  as  for  the  classics.  Webster 
was  fond  of  ethics  and  metaphysics,  which 
Jefferson  in  turn  disliked.  Webster,  on  the 
whole,  preferred  the  Latin  author  to  the 
Greek ;  Jefferson  preferred  the  Greek  to  the 
Latin.  Thucydides  was  chosen  by  the  Vir- 
ginian before  Tacitus.  A  most  thorough 
training  for  the  time  Jefferson  received  at 
William    and    Mary  College ;    but  it  was  in 

>  B.  F.  Tefft's  Life  of  Daniel  Webster,  51-79- 
G.  T.  Curtis 's  Life  of  Daniel  Webster,  24-26. 


Its  Influence.  97 

particular  to  the  acquaintance  and  personal 
friendship  of  one  of  the  teachers  of  William 
and  Mary, — Professor  Small, — that  Jefferson 
owed  more  than  to  any  other  one.  Of  Pro- 
fessor Small  it  is  said  he  '*  probably  fixed  the 
destinies  of  his  life."^ 

There  is  probably  no  American  author  who 
received  greater  advantage  from  his  college 
course  than  he  who  is  the  most  popular  of  all 
American  poets.  An  incident  in  Longfellow's 
college  life  is  of  value  in  indicating,  in  a  way, 
the  worth  of  the  college  training  for  himself, 
and  also  as  being  a  determinative  factor  in  his 
whole  career.  A.t  an  annual  examination  of 
his  class  the  fine  rendering  by  Longfellow  of 
an  ode  of  Horace  attracted  the  notice  of  one 
of  the  examiners,  Benjamin  Orr,  who  was  a 
trustee  of  the  college  and  an  eminent  lawyer. 
At  this  very  Commencement  the  professorship 
of  Modern  Languages  was  established  at  Bow- 
doin,  and  Orr  proposed  the  name  of  Longfel- 
low for  the  place.  He  referred  to  the  transla- 
tion which  Longfellow  had  made  into  fine 
English  of  the  ode  of  Horace  as  evidence  of 
the  fitness  of  the  young  student,  soon  to  be- 

*  H,  S.  Randall's  Life  of  Thomas  Jefferson^  21-30. 
7 


9^  The  American  College. 

come  a  graduate,  for  the  place.  It  was  in  one 
of  the  last  months  of  his  Junior  year  at  Bow- 
doin  that  Longfellow  wrote  to  his  father  about 
Horace  as  follows  : 

"  I  forgot  to  tell  you  in  my  last  that  we  were  reading 
Horace.  I  admire  it  very  much  indeed,  and,  in  fact, 
I  have  not  met  with  so  pleasant  a  study  since  the  com- 
mencement of  my  college  course.  Moreover,  it  is  ex- 
tremely easy  to  read,  which  not  a  little  contributes  to 
the  acquisition  of  a  thorough  knowledge  of  every  line 
and  every  ode." ' 

A  few  months  later  he  wrote  to  his  father  as 
follows : 

"  The  fact  is — and  I  will  not  disguise  it  in  the  least, 
for  I  think  I  ought  not — the  fact  is,  I  most  eagerly  aspire 
after  future  eminence  in  literature  ;  my  whole  soul  burns 
most  ardently  for  it,  and  every  earthly  thought  centres 
in  it.  There  may  be  something  visionary  in  this^  but  I 
flatter  myself  that  I  have  prudence  enough  to  keep  my 
enthusiasm  from  defeating  its  own  object  by  too  great 
haste.  Surely,  there  never  was  a  better  opportunity 
offered  for  the  exertion  of  literary  talent  in  our  own 
country  than  now  is  offered."  ' 

Over  those  men  who  have  made  their  con- 
tributions to  the  service  of  humanity  through 
scholarship  and  through  teaching,  it  would  be 

'  Life  of  Longfellow,  edited  by  Samuel  Longfellow,  49. 
^Ibid.,  53. 


Its  Influence.  99 

expected  that  the  value  of  the  pursuit  of  the 
regular  college  course  would  be  the  greatest  of 
all  formative  forces.  Among  such  men  one 
might  select  many,  but  I  content  myself  with 
choosing  only  a  few.  Among  the  few  is  one 
who  is  usually  acknowledged  to  be  the  great- 
est of  all  American  mathematicians, — Benjamin 
Peirce.  In  one  sense  Peirce  was  too  great  a 
man  for  the  Harvard  of  1825-1829.  He  went 
far  beyond  the  curriculum  ;  but  that  the  cur- 
riculum had  at  least  a  formative  influence  as  a 
condition,  if  not  as  an  agency,  is  evident.  His 
class-mate,  James  Freeman  Clarke,  relates  that 

"  the  tutor  never  put  any  questions  to  Peirce,  but  having 
set  him  going,  let  him  talk  as  long  as  he  chose  without 
interruption.  It  v»^as  shrewdly  suspected,"  says  Dr. 
Clarke,  "  that  this  was  done  from  fear  lest  the  respective 
roles  be  reversed,  and  the  examiner  might  become  the 
examinee. "  * 

If  all  the  college  graduates  now  living  should 
be  asked,  ''  Who  is  the  greatest  teacher  of  the 
last  half-century  in  the  colleges  of  the  United 
States  ?"  I  am  sure  that  many  would  say  Mark 
Hopkins.  All  those  who  should  thus  express 
their  opinion  would  not  be  by  any  means  grad- 

^  y antes  Freeman   Clarke^  Autobiography ^  34. 


loo  The  American  College. 

uates  of  the  college  in  which  Mark  Hopkins 
did  his  great  work.  The  influence  of  Williams 
College  upon  Mark  Hopkins,  a  student,  was 
not  unlike  that  which  belongs  to  the  Influence 
of  the  ordinary  college  upon  the  student  of 
ability  and  faithfulness.  A  classmate  of  Mark 
Hopkins,  Hon.  Harvey  Rice,  of  Cleveland, 
who  at  the  time  of  his  writing  was  the  only 
surviving  member  of  his  class,  and  who  has 
since  died,  says : 

"  He  came  into  the  class  with  the  reputation  of  being 
a  bright  scholar,  and  continued  to  maintain  that  repu- 
tation. We  soon  became,  I  hardly  know  why,  mutual 
friends.  He  seemed  as  remarkable  for  his  modesty  and 
unassuming  manners  as  for  his  excellence  in  scholarship. 
He  enjoyed  the  respect  of  his  class,  and  was  regarded  by 
all  who  knew  him  as  an  exemplary  young  man. 

"  He  was  studious  in  his  habits  and  scrupulous  in  the 
discharge  of  his  duties,  kind  and  obliging,  and  always 
ready  to  bestow  favors.  This  he  often  did  by  way  of 
aiding  the  inefficient  of  his  class  in  acquiring  their  les- 
sons, and  in  writing  the  essays  required  of  them  as  class 
exercises.  He  was  a  deep  thinker,  and  acknowledged 
to  be  the  best  literary  writer  in  his  class.  He  never  in- 
dulged in  sports,  or  frolics,  so  common  among  college 
students,  but,  in  whatever  he  did  or  said,  he  always  ob- 
served the  proprieties  of  life.  In  matters  of  serious  im- 
port he  was  considerate,  and  in  his  religious  observances, 
reverent  and  sincere. 


Its  Influence.  loi 

"  Yet  he  appreciated  humor  and  witticism,  loved  to 
hear  and  tell  anecdotes,  and  enjoyed  a  hearty  laugh. 
He  was  quick  in  his  perceptions,  logical  in  his  conclu- 
sions, and  could  make  a  fine  point  and  see  a  fine  point 
without  spectacles.  In  the  recitation  room  he  often  put 
questions,  arising  out  of  our  lessons,  to  the  learned  pro- 
fessor, which  perplexed  him,  and  then  would  answer  the 
questions  himself  with  becoming  deference. 

"  In  his  course  of  reading,  while  in  college,  he  mani- 
fested little  or  no  relish  for  novels,  but  seemed  to  prefer 
standard  authors  in  literature  and  science.  He  soon 
evinced  a  decided  love  for  the  study  of  metaphysics,  and 
read  all  the  books  on  that  subject  which  he  could  find 
in  the  college  library,  and  took  great  pleasure  in  dis- 
cussing the  different  theories  advanced  by  different 
authors."  ' 

Upon  that  mind  which  is  generally  consid- 
ered the  greatest  philosophical  mind  that  has 
come  into  existence  in  America,  Jonathan  Ed- 
wards, it  is  probable  that  the  college  had  small 
influence.  He  was  too  strong,  and  the  college 
too  weak.  Of  the  relation  of  Yale  College  to 
him  his  latest  biographer,  Professor  Allen, 
says : 

"  He  was  not  quite  thirteen  when  he  entered  Yale 
College,  then  in  an  inchoate  condition,  and  not  yet  fixed 
in  a  permanent  home.  The  course  of  instruction  at  this 
time  must  have  been  a  broken  and  imperfect  one.     Such 

'  Mark  Hopkins^  by  President  Franklin  Carter,  14-16. 


I02  The  American  College. 

as  it  was,  Edwards  followed  it  faithfully,  now  at  New 
Haven  and  then  at  Wethersfield,  whither  a  part  of  the 
students  emigrated  in  consequence  of  some  disturbance 
in  which  he  seems  to  have  shared.  A  letter  to  his  father 
from  the  rector  of  the  college  speaks  of  his  *  promising 
abilities  and  great  advances  in  learning.'  He  was  not 
quite  seventeen  when  he  graduated,  taking  with  his  de- 
gree the  highest  honors  the  institution  could  offer."  * 

The  first  part  of  the  college  life  of  Noah 
Porter  was  of  little  significance,  but  beginning 
with  his  Sophomore  year  he  grew  as  a  scholar 
and  as  a  man  continually.  This  growth  was 
promoted  by  two  leading  influences  :  one  of 
these  lay  in  the  literary  society  of  which  he  had 
been  a  member  up  to  this  time*  in  his  course, 
but  in  which  he  had  previously  taken  no  par- 
ticular interest.  His  quick  perception  soon 
overcame  the  boyish  dififidence  which  had  been 
a  draw-back,  and  now,  with  increase  of  confi- 
dence in  himself  and  growing  ripeness  of  intel- 
lect, he  rapidly  became  one  of  the  best  debaters. 
A  second  potent  influence  upon  his  intellectual 
and  spiritual  development  was  the  literature  of 
the  time,  and  especially  the  writings  of  Cole- 
ridge, whose  Aids  to  Reflection  was  published 

*  Jonathan  Edwards,  by  Prof.  A.  V.  G.  Allen.     American  Re- 
ligious Leaders  Series,  4. 


Its  Influence.  103 

during  his  college  life.  It  soon  became  the 
text-book  of  a  little  circle  in  which  Porter  was 
one  of  the  most  conspicuous.  This  work 
wrought  in  all  the  members  of  this  circle  an 
intellectual  and  spiritual  revolution.  His  com- 
panions learned  from  it  the  art  of  thinking 
and  of  referring  facts  to  principles  ;  they  were 
taught  to  look  below  the  phenomena  of  the 
moment  or  of  the  age  to  the  imperishable 
truths  which  give  facts  meaning  and  value. 
Porter,  however,  already  possessed  intellectual 
clearness,  precision  of  statement,  and  accuracy 
of  reasoning, — though  these  were  quickened 
and  broadened, — but  from  this  course  of  read- 
ing he  found  what  had  been  lacking :  the 
awakening  of  his  imaginative  faculties.  A 
classmate  of  Porter,  Andrews,  says  : 

"  I  do  not  remember  a  more  striking  growth  and  trans- 
formation, intellectual  and  spiritual,  than  took  place  in 
him  from  the  beginning  of  our  Sophomore  year.  .  .  . 
The  sprightly  boy  had  developed  into  the  strength  of 
manhood."  * 

When  one  turns  to  Oxford  and  Cambridge 
one  finds  also  the  names  of  scores  of  scholars, 
clergymen,  and  statesmen  over  whom  the  stud- 

1  Noah  Porter^    A  Memorial  by  Friends^  21. 


I04  The  American  College. 

ies  have  had  a  determinative  influence.  Glad- 
stone, with  his  double-first  class  ;  Mansel,  also 
with  his  double-first  class  in  the  classics  and 
the  mathematics ;  Dean  Church  winning  honors 
which  he  did  not  expect  to  win  ;  Kingsley  with 
his  idleness  and  honors, — loafing  in  the  first 
years  of  his  under-graduate  course,  but  through 
industry  at  the  close  winning  a  first  class  in  the 
classical  tripos;  Maurice,  disliking  the  Uni- 
versity system,  but  gathering  through  it  and 
through  its  friendships  large  results  :  these  and 
the  examples  of  scores  of  other  Englishmen 
might  be  cited  as  evidence  for  the  proposition 
that  the  curriculum  has  a  determinative  effect 
upon  character  and  career. 

Most  men,  however,  it  is  to  be  said,  gather 
more  from  the  inspiration  of  the  personalities 
of  the  college  than  from  the  education  afforded 
by  the  regular  studies  of  the  curriculum.  Over 
such  leaders  in  the  various  departments  of  life, 
in  England  and  Scotland,  as  Scott  and  Car- 
lyle,  Darwin,  Chalmers,  and  Byron,  Duff  and 
Keble,  Macaulay  and  Ruskin,  Newman  and 
Charles  Wordsworth,  Stanley,  Maxwell  and 
Shelley ;  and,  over  such  leaders  on  this  side 
of  the  water  as  Garfield  and  Seward,  Samuel 


Its  Influence.  105 

F.  B.  Morse  and  Silliman,  it  is  the  personality 
of  the  college  which  has  had  the  greater  in- 
fluence. It  was  Dr.  Brown,  of  St.  Andrews,  who 
awoke  in  Chalmers  those  intellectual  powers 
from  which  Scotland  for  many  years  after  de- 
rived the  greatest  advantage.^  Byron,  who  left 
''trinity  College,  Cambridge,  in  1808,  received 
no  advantage  from  the  college,  but  he  formed  at 
Cambridge  several  strong  friendships  which, 
he  says,  became  to  him  as  *' passions."  That 
with  Lord  Clare  was  one  of  the  earliest,  and 
lasted  as  long  as  any,  and  he  says  :  ''  I  never 
hear  the  word  Clare  without  a  beating  of  the 
heart."  Cambridge,  as  a  University,  had  small 
or  no  influence  over  Byron.  His  career  grew 
out  of  his  natural  capacities  ;  and  they  were 
profoundly  influenced  by  ardent  friendships. 
Not  unlike  the  career  of  Byron  in  certain  re- 
spects is  the  career  of  Shelley.  More  of  a 
scholar,  indeed,  than  Byron,  was  Shelley ;  but 
it  was  the  friendship  of  Hogg  that  was  the 
chief  element  in  Shelley's  life  at  Oxford. 
Together  Shelley  and  Hogg  lived  and 
worked  at  Oxford,  together  they  wrote  the 
pamphlet  on   The  Necessity  of  Atheism,  and 

*  J.  C.  Moffat's  Life  of  Thomas  Chalmers,  11-18. 


io6  The  American  College. 

together  for  the  writing  of  this  pamphlet  were 
they  expelled  from  Oxford.  That  Hogg  and 
Shelley  should  have  been  mutually  attracted 
by  their  very  diversities  is  natural  enough,  but 
there  were,  on  the  other  hand,  sufficient  points 
of  contact  between  the  man  of  the  world,  a 
Tory  skeptic,  and  the  Republican,  a  confirmed 
idealist,  to  explain  their  sympathy  and  regard. 
Without  taking  into  account  the  moral  quali- 
ties they  shared  in  common, — their  thirst  for 
knowledge,  their  love  of  philosophic  research 
and  literary  study,  and  a  burning  desire  to  write 
were  sufficient  cause  to  promote  intimacy  be- 
tween two  young  men  whose  maturity  of  mind 
and  uniqueness  of  life  placed  them  apart  from 
the  common  crowd  of  students.  The  first 
meeting  of  these  two  essentially  different 
minds,  mutually  attractive  by  their  very  con- 
trasts, was  decisive.  Hogg  and  Shelley  could 
not  thenceforth  exist  apart ;  they  were  called 
the  inseparables.^ 

The  first  two  years  Coleridge  spent  at  Cam- 
bridge were  spent  in  hard  work ;  for,  on 
entering,  he  found  friends,  who  gave  him  an 
inspiration  that  made  him    industrious.     But 

*  Babbe's  Life  of  Shelley^  71,  73,  76. 


Its  Influence.  107 

when  they  left,  there  appears  to  have  been  no 
one  to  exert  a  steadying  influence.  From  this 
time  he  paid  little  attention  to  the  collegiate 
studies, — he  became  interested  in  philosophy, 
religion,  and  politics.  So  strong  were  these 
personal  and  scholastic  influences,  that,  in 
company  with  Southey  and  several  others,  he 
planned  to  sail  for  America  and  establish  there 
a  *'  Pantisocracy,''  a  state  in  which  every  one 
was  "to  enjoy  his  own  religious  and  political 
opinions."  Finally,  he  was  led  to  a  change  in 
his  religious  opinions  through  Dr.  Priestly  and 
the  personal  influence  of  William  Frend.^ 

Thomas  Carlyle  succeeded  fairly  well  in  his 
university  studies.  In  mathematics  only  did  he 
make  special  progress,  and,  as  he  himself  says  : 
*'that  I  made  progress  in  mathematics  is  per- 
haps due  merely  to  the  accident  that  Professor 
Leslie  alone  of  my  professors  had  some  genius 
in  his  business,  and  awoke  a  certain  enthusi- 
asm in  me."  By  instinct,  poverty,  or  a  happy 
accident  he  took  less  to  rioting  than  to  read- 
ing and  thinking  and  therefore  spent  most 
of  his  time  in  the  college  library,  from  '*  the 

*  Brandl's  Samuel  Taylor  Coleridge^  50-57. 
Campbell's  Samuel  Taylor  Coleridge^  22-41. 


io8  The  American  College. 

Chaos  of  which,"  to  use  his  own  words  in 
Sartor  Resartus,  ''  I  succeeded  in  fishing  up 
more  books  than  had  been  known  to  the 
keeper  thereof."  There  was  laid  the  founda- 
tion of  a  literary  life,  and  there  he  learned  to 
read  in  several  languages.  But  it  is  apparent 
that  the  greatest  influence  flowing  from  his 
college  days  came  from  a  Httle  circle  of  eleven 
men  of  about  his  own  age  and  conditions, 
clever  lads,  distinctly  superior  to  the  ordinary 
boys  of  their  age  and  eager  to  learn.  With 
these  he  seems  to  have  lived  more  than  with 
any  others,  and  with  them  he  held  discussions 
on  literature  and  science,  and  theology.^ 

It  would  be  hard  to  find  a  character  and 
career  more  unlike  those  of  Carlyle  than  are 
the  character  and  career  of  Charles  Darwin  ; 
but  there  is  a  likeness  in  the  formative  power 
of  personality.  Like  Carlyle,  Darwin  was  at 
Edinburgh  and  from  Edinburgh  went  to 
Cambridge  ;  but  both  at  Edinburgh  and  at 
Cambridge  Darwin  himself  says  that  his  time 
was  quite  wasted.  He  tried  mathematics,  but 
his  progress  was  slow,  and  the  study  became 

^  Froude's  Thomas  Carlyle ^  A  History  of  the  First  Forty  Years  of 
his  Life,  i.  21-34. 


Its  Influence.  109 

repugnant ;  in  respect  to  the  classics  his  gains 
were  sHght.  He  does,  however,  confess  his 
indebtedness  to  Paley's  books  and  acknowl- 
edges that  they  were  to  him  of  use  in  the  edu- 
cation of  his  mind,  although  the  advantage,  he 
thinks,  was  not  great.  But  at  Edinburgh 
he  became  acquainted  with  several  young  men 
who  were  fond  of  natural  science.  He  speaks 
also  of  a  society  which  met  for  the  reading  and 
discussion  of  papers  on  natural  science,  and  he 
believed  that  these  meetings  had  a  good  effect 
in  stimulating  his  zeal.  But  his  friendship 
with  Professor  Henslow  at  Cambridge  was 
perhaps  the  most  important  factor  in  influenc- 
ing his  career.  Professor  Henslow  kept  open 
house  at  least  once  every  week,  when  under- 
graduates and  some  of  the  other  members  of 
the  University  used  to  meet.  Darwin  became 
well  acquainted  with  Henslow,  and  during  the 
latter  part  of  his  course  took  long  walks  with 
him  on  summer  days.  Darwin  says  that  his 
knowledge  of  Botany,  Entomology,  Chemistry, 
Mineralogy,  and  Geology  was  great,  and  that 
he  was  accustomed  to  draw  conclusions  from 
long  continued  minute  observation.  It  was 
Henslow  who  persuaded  Darwin  to  begin  the 


no  The  American  College. 

study  of  Geology.      Professor  Sedgwick  also 
had  a  strong  influence  over  him/ 

Into  the  undergraduate  life  of  that  great  and 
unique  character,  John  Henry  Newman,  two 
men  entered  with  great  power.  They  were 
Dr.  Hawkins,  the  Provost  of  Oriel  and  the 
Vicar  of  St.  Mar/s,  and  Dr.  Whately.  Of  Dr. 
Hawkins,  Newman  says : 

"  He  was  the  first  who  taught  me  to  weigh  my  words, 
and  to  be  cautious  in  my  statements.  He  led  me  to  that 
mode  of  limiting  and  clearing  my  sense  in  discussion  and 
in  controversy,  and  of  distinguishing  between  cognate 
ideas,  and  of  obviating  mistakes  by  anticipation,  which 
to  my  surprise  has  been  since  considered,  even  in 
quarters  friendly  to  me,  to  savor  of  the  polemics  of 
Rome.  He  is  a  man  of  most  exact  mind  himself,  and 
he  used  to  snub  me  severely,  on  reading,  as  he  was  kind 
enough  to  do,  the  first  Sermons  that*  I  wrote,  and  other 
compositions  which  I  was  engaged  upon." ' 

Of  him  who  was  afterwards  known  as  Arch- 
bishop Whately,  Newman  writes : 

**  I  owe  him  a  great  deal.  He  was  a  man  of  generous 
and  warm  heart.  He  was  particularly  loyal  to  his 
friends,  and  to  use  the  common  phrase,  *all  his  geese 
were  swans.*     While  I  was  still  awkward  and  timid  in 

*  F.  Darwin*s  Life  and  Letters  of  Charles  Darwin^  32-48. 
^  Apologia  Pro  Vita  Sua^  by  John  Henry  Newman.     Fifth  edi- 
tion, New  York,  59-60. 


Its  Influence.  in 

1822,  he  took  me  by  the  hand,  and  acted  the  part  to  me 
of  a  gentle  and  encouraging  instructor.  He,  emphati- 
cally, opened  my  mind,  and  taught  me  to  think  and  to 
use  my  reason/'  * 

Again  he  says : 

"During  the  first  years  of  my  residence  at  Oriel, 
though  proud  of  my  college,  I  was  not  at  home  there. 
I  was  very  much  alone,  and  used  often  to  take  my  daily 
walk  by  myself.  I  recollect  once  meeting  Dr.  Copleston, 
then  Provost,  with  one  of  the  Fellows.  He  turned 
around,  and  with  the  kind  courteousness  which  sat  so 
well  on  him,  made  me  a  bow  and  said,  *  Nunquam  minus 
solus,  quam  cum  solus.*  At  that  time  indeed  (from 
1823)  I  had  the  intimacy  of  my  dear  and  true  friend  Dr. 
Pusey,  and  could  not  fail  to  admire  and  revere  a  soul  so 
devoted  to  the  cause  of  religion,  so  full  of  good  works, 
so  faithful  in  his  affections  ;  but  he  left  residence  when 
I  was  getting  to  know  him  well.  As  to  Dr.  Whately 
himself,  he  was  too  much  my  superior  to  allow  of  my 
being  at  my  ease  with  him  ;  and  to  no  one  at  Oxford  at 
this  time  did  I  open  my  heart  fully  and  familiarly.  But 
things  changed  in  1826.  At  that  time  I  became  one  of 
the  Tutors  of  my  College,  and  this  gave  me  position  ; 
besides,  I  had  written  one  or  two  Essays,  which  had  been 
well  received.  I  began  to  be  known.  I  preached  my 
first  University  Sermon.  Next  year  I  was  one  of  the 
Public  Examiners  for  the  B.A.  degree.  It  was  to  me 
like  the  feeling  of  spring  weather  after  winter  ;  and,  if  I 
may  so  speak,  I  came  out  of  my  shell ;  I  remained  out 
of  it  till  1841."* 

^Ibid,,  62.  ^IHd,,(>6, 


112  The  American  College. 

During  his  course  at  St.  John's  College, 
Cambridge,  Henry  Martyn  was  among  the 
leaders  of  his  class  in  scholarship,  but  it  was 
not  in  this  respect  that  college  left  a  lasting 
impression   upon    his   character.     During   his 

first  term  a  friend,  w^hom  he  refers  to  as  K , 

kept  him  from  idleness  and  turned  his  mind  to 
hard  work.  Martyn  was  by  no  means  relig- 
iously inclined,  and  this  friend  tried  to  get  him 
to  undertake  a  course  of  reading  ''  that  would 
be  for  the  glory  of  God."  During  his  vaca- 
tions his  sister  frequently  addressed  him  on 
the  subject  of  religion,  and,  when  the  sudden 
death  of  his  father  nearly  rent  his  heart,  she 

renewed  these  addresses  ;   K ,  too,  advised 

him  to  make  this  time  an  occasion  for  serious 
reflection.  He  began  to  read  the  Bible, — in 
accordance  with  a  promise  made  to  his  sister, 
— beginning  with  the  Book  of  Acts,  as  ''  being 
the  most  amusing"  and  at  the  same  time  read 
Doddridge's  **  Rise  and  Progress."  At  length 
in  his  Junior  year  he  wrote  to  his  sister  assur- 
ing her  that  she  had  kept  him  in  the  right  way 
and  announced  to  her  his  complete  conversion. 

The  persistent  friendship  of   K and  his 

sister's  love  had  changed  his  life.^ 

*  Sargent's  Me7noir  of  Henry  Martyn,  13-21. 


Its  Influence.  113 

Professor  J.  Clerk  Maxwell  Illustrates  the 
value  in  forming  a  career  both  of  personality 
and  of  scholarship.  He,  too,  was  a  student  both 
at  Edinburgh  and  Cambridge.  Though  but 
sixteen  when  he  entered  the  class  in  logic,  he 
worked  hard,  and  from  this  class  together  with 
the  one  in  metaphysics  the  next  year,  he  received 
many  lasting  impressions.  His  boundless 
curiosity  was  fed  by  Sir  William  Hamilton's 
inexhaustible  learning.  From  Hamilton  he  re- 
ceived an  impulse  for  study  which  never  lost 
its  effect.  Sir  William  in  turn  took  a  personal 
interest  in  his  pupil  who  happened  to  be  the 
nephew  of  an  old  friend  of  his,  affording,  per- 
haps, the  most  striking  example  of  the  effect 
produced  by  him  on  powerful  young  minds. 
It  was  impossible  that  young  Maxwell  should 
listen  to  this  speculative  philosopher,  without 
eagerly  working  out  each  problem  for  himself. 
He,  himself,  combined  scholarship  with  a  charm- 
ing personality,  for  he  had  hosts  of  friends 
whom  he  drew  to  himself  by  a  "  childlike  sim- 
plicity of  trust "  and,  possibly,  by  his  naturally 
social  spirit.^ 

There  is  probably  no  man  who  ever  offered 

*  Campbell  and  Gamett's  Life  of  y.  Clerk  Maxwell,  105-176. 
8 


114  The  American  College. 

testimonials  of  fitness  for  a  scholastic  position 
signed  by  so  many  who  afterwards  came  to 
occupy  conspicuous  positions  as  Bishop  Charles 
Wordsworth.  The  list  of  those  men  with  whom 
he  was  intimate  at  Oxford  covers  a  whole  page 
of  his  annals,  and  the  list  of  those  men  whose 
recommendation  he  bore  for  a  Mastership  at 
Winchester,  included  thirty-one  persons,  among 
whom  were  :  one  who  became  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury  ;  ten  who  became  Bishops ;  eleven 
who  became  Deans ;  one  a  Roman  Catholic 
Archbishop  and  Cardinal ;  one  Prime  Minister ; 
two  Governor-Generals  of  India ;  four  Cabinet 
Ministers ;  and  one  Lord  Chancellor.^  It  is 
evident  therefore  that  personality  had  a  larger 
influence  in  forming  the  character  of  Charles 
Wordsworth  than  scholarship  although,  of 
course,  his  scholarship  was  first-rate.  I  may  say 
here,  that  there  was  one  regret  that  Bishop 
Wordsworth  expressed  which  is  worthy  of  being 
noted.     He  says  : 

"  I  have  always  regretted  that  I  did  not  make  more  use 
of  the  *  Union  * — our  Debating  Society — as  an  instrument 
of  education.  I  was  elected  a  member  in  my  second 
term,  and  I  put  down  a  question  for  discussion,  *  Was 

^Annals  of  my  Early  Life,  1 806-1 846,  by  Charles  Wordsworth, 
D.D.  Second  Edition,  London,  1891,  171. 


Its  Influence.  115 

the  dissolution  of  monasteries  by  Henry  VIII.  justifi- 
able ? '  which  was  chosen,  and  was  to  come  on  after  the 
Easter  vacation.  My  principal  opponent  was  Wrangham 
of  Brasenose,  the  clever  son  of  Archdeacon  Wrangham, 
and  a  double-first-class  man.  I  believe  I  succeeded 
fairly  well  ;  Herman  Merivale,  I  remember,  told  me  I  had 
given  signs  of  promise  ;  but  I  never  spoke  again,  except 
on  one  or  two  occasions  about  matters  of  business."  * 

Of  the  influences  that  entered  into  the 
character  of  Sir  Walter  Scott  during  his  under- 
graduate career,  the  personal  were  more  valu- 
able than  any  other.  He  went  to  the  university 
without  preparation  in  Greek,  and,  through 
being  far  inferior  to  his  fellow-students,  he 
conceived  a  contempt  for  the  language.  He 
also  forswore  Latin  for  no  other  reason,  he 
says,  than  that  it  was  akin  to  Greek  !  Mathe- 
matics he  began  with  all  the  *'  ardor  of  novelty  " 
but  the  tutor  was  old,  and  the  class  small,  and 
his  ardor  soon  vanished.  *'  To  sum  up  my 
academic  studies,''  he  writes,  **  I  attended  the 
class  in  history  ....  and,  so  far  as  I  re- 
member, no  others  except  those  of  civil  and 
municipal  law.'*  As  far  as  scholarship  went  he 
received  only  a  *'  superficial  smattering,"  but 
in  college  he  became  intimate  with  John  Irving, 

»/^jV.,  48. 


ii6  The  American  College. 

with  whom  every  Saturday  and  more  frequently 
during  certain  vacations,  he  used  to  retire  to 
SaHsbury  Crags  with  three  or  four  books  from 
the  library  which  they  read  together.  Their 
special  favorites  were  romances  of  knight- 
errantry.  Irving  remarks  that,  notwithstand- 
ing the  vast  number  that  they  read  in  this  way, 
Scott  would  remember  whole  pages  having 
particular  interest,  and  could  repeat  them 
weeks  after  the  reading.  Soon  they  began  to 
invent  and  recite  to  each  other  adventures  of 
knights-errant.  Later  their  passion  for  romance 
led  them  to  learn  Italian  together.  In  this 
friendship  lay  a  part  of  the  foundation  of  Scott's 
future  greatness.^ 

It  has  long  seemed  to  me  that  Macaulay 
ought  to  have  gone  to  Oxford  rather  than  Cam- 
bridge. He  should  have  gone  to  the  univer- 
sity where  the  classics  were  more  at  home,  and 
the  sciences  and  mathematics  less  at  home, 
than  they  were  at  Cambridge.  A  greater 
study  of  the  classics  would  have  proved  more 
valuable  than  the  small  study  of  the  sciences. 
To  be  sure  we  can  say  that  Macaulay  needed 

*  Lockhart's  Memoirs  of  the  Life  of  Sir  Walter  Scott,  31-33,  95- 
103. 


Its  Influence.  n; 

a  mathematical  and  scientific  training,  and 
if  he  had  been  born  fifty  years  later  than  he 
was,  he  would  probably  have  been  obliged 
to  receive  it,  and,  receiving  it,  he  would  haye 
become  a  more  careful  historian.  But  great  as 
was  the  effect  of  the  studies  of  Cambridge  upon 
Macaulay,  it  was  a  Cambridge  society  which 
left  the  most  conspicuous  marks  upon  his  mind. 
Frank,  genial,  with  a  passion  for  friendships 
and  for  conversation,  he  shone  the  brightest  in 
the  Union  Debating  Society.  His  friends 
made  him.  He  went  to  Cambridge  a  Tory; 
he  left  Cambridge  a  Whig  because  of  the  in- 
fluence of  Charles  Austin.  ^ 

Although  Mr.  Ruskin  was  known  through- 
out his  early  years  as  '*  A  graduate  of  Oxford," 
yet  Oxford  had  apparently  a  very  slight  influ- 
ence upon  him.  He  wrote  bad  Latin;  in 
Greek  he  was  deficient ;  his  divinity,  philsophy, 
and  mathematics  were  of  the  sort  to  give  him 
a  double-fourth  ;  but  he  owed  more,  as  he 
owed  much,  to  Osborne  Gordon  and  to  Hard- 
ing who  were  his  teachers  and  his  masters.^ 

Dean    Stanley,    too,    received    large    good 

'J.  C.  Morison's,  Thomas  B.  Macaulay,  7-12. 

^  CoUingwood's  The  Life  and  Work  of  John  Ruskin,  92-120. 


iiS  The  American  College. 

through  the  scholarship  of  Balliol  College, 
Oxford,  but  larger  advantages  he  received 
through  the  inspirations  of  personal  friendship. 
It  is  probable  that  the  best  good  that  came 
into  the  life  of  Stanley  came  into  it  before  he 
went  to  Oxford,  as  every  one  knows  who  has 
read  the  life  of  the  great  Rugby  master.  But 
of  his  life,  both  at  Rugby  and  at  Oxford,  the 
words  that  Stanley  spoke  at  Baltimore,  in  1878, 
may  be  true  : 

"  The  lapse  of  years  has  only  served  to  deepen  in  me 
the  conviction  that  no  gift  can  be  more  valuable  than 
the  recollection  and  the  inspiration  of  a  great  character 
working  on  our  own.  I  hope  that  you  may  all  experi- 
ence this  at  some  time  of  your  life,  as  I  have  done."  * 

In  the  life  of  one  who  was  both  a  foreigner 
and  an  American,  Louis  Agassiz,  the  combined 
advantages  of  scholarship  and  of  friendship 
are  illustrated. 

In  his  nineteenth  year,  in  1826,  he  went  to  Heidel- 
berg University,  having  already  spent  two  years  at  Zu- 
rich. "  There  he  made  acquaintances  which  influenced 
him  as  much  as  he  could  be  influenced  for  the  rest  of  his 
life  His  studies  took  a  more  decided  direction  toward 
natural  history,  under  the  leadership  of  Professors  Tiede- 

*  Life  and  Correspondence  of  Arthur  Penrhyn  Stanley ^  by  R.  E. 
Prothero,  140. 


Its  Influence.  119 

mann,  Leuckart,  Bischoff,  and  H.  G.  Bronn.  While 
attending  the  lectures  of  these  men  Agassiz  became 
acquainted  with  Alexander  Braun  and  Karl  Schimper, 
two  very  brilliant  botanical  students  ;  and  they  very  soon 
became  congenial  and  inseparable  companions,  not  only 
during  their  courses  at  Heidelberg  and  afterwards  at 
Munich,  but  even  during  the  first  decade  after  leaving 
the  universities.  The  vacations  Agassiz  passed  at  the 
home  of  Braun,  in  Carlsruhe,  and  together  they  ram- 
bled through  the  forests  and  fields,  ransacking  every  cor- 
ner where  plants  or  animals  were  to  be  found.  In  the 
house  they  had  special  rooms  devoted  to  dissections, 
true  laboratories  ;  here  they  brought  their  specimens, 
and  for  hours  together  discussed  and  theorized  on  all 
kinds  of  natural  history  subjects."  ^ 

In    1828,    these   friends   went    together   to 
Munich. 

"  He  was  there  a  most  happy  and  successful  young  man, 
using  all  the  scientific  resources  existing  in  that  large  and 
progressive  city ;  drawing  round  him  comrades  of  the 
University,  and  even  professors  ;  and  receiving  visits 
from  naturalists  of  renown,  including  the  great  anato- 
mist, Meckel.  .  .  .  Agassiz  was  the  most  prominent 
among  the  students.  His  acquaintance  was  courted  by 
all.  He  was  especially  considered  with  much  pride  by 
the  Swiss  students,  and  was  welcome  both  in  the  rooms 
and  yards  of  the  University,  and  at  the  students'  clubs 
.     .     .     and  fencing  rooms."  ^ 

*  Life^  Letters,  and  Works  of  Louis  Agassiz^  by  Jules  Marcou, 
i.  16-17,  abridged.  2  /^/^,^  25. 


I20  The  American  College. 

Cuvier  was  the  only  man  who  exerted  a 
scientific  and  personal  influence  over  Agassiz  ; 
from  him,  and  from  him  alone,  Agassiz  would 
accept  advice  and  be  guided  in  his  work.  He 
recognized  in  him  his  master,  and  the  young 
charmer  of  Switzerland  found  in  him  another 
more  powerful  than  himself,  and  especially 
more  practical  in  his  life  and  work.  At  first 
the  formal  politeness  of  Cuvier  chilled  him, 
and  he  says  :  *'  I  would  gladly  go  away  were  I 
not  held  fast  by  the  wealth  of  material  of  which 
I  can  avail  myself  for  instruction.''^  But  this 
first  impression  soon  passed  away,  and  an  un- 
bounded admiration  replaced  it. 

The  late  President  Robinson  of  Brown  Uni- 
versity says  of  his  college  life  : 

"  The  most  profitable  portion  of  my  college  life  was 
its  .last  year,  under  the  instruction  of  President  Way- 
land.  He  was  then  in  the  ripe  fulness  of  his  powers. 
His  specialty  as  a  teacher  was  moral  science,  though 
he  also  taught  political  economy.  But  the  latter  inter- 
ested him  only  theoretically  ;  the  former,  practically  and 
intensely.  His  strong  sense  of  justice  and  his  profound 
love  of  truth  made  him  a  most  impressive  teacher  of 
ethics, — the  most  impressive  I  have  ever  known  ;  and 
his  keen  sense  of  humor,  his  quick  wit,  his  appreciation 

» Ibid.,  43. 


Its  Influence.  121 

of  wit  in  others,  always  made  his  recitation  room  a 
very  lively  place.  He  was  no  metaphysician  ;  his  moral 
science,  even  in  its  distinctively  theoretic  portions,  was 
more  practical  than  metaphysical,  no  part  of  it  resting 
on  any  metaphysical  system,  avowed  or  implied.  When 
I  was  his  pupil,  mental  philosophy,  even  on  its  psycho- 
logical side,  had  received  from  him  only  casual  attention. 
His  treatise  on  *  Intellectual  Philosophy,'  was  written  after 
I  had  passed  from  under  him,  and  years  after  his  views 
of  moral  science  had  become  inflexibly  fixed.  Nor 
was  he  widely  read  in  the  science  of  ethics.  Allusions 
in  his  lecture-room  to  authors  whose  views  differed  from 
his  own  were  extremely  rare.  He  had  thought  out  his 
ethical  principles  for  himself,  and  his  conclusions  were 
deep  and  strong,  and  rooted  in  the  very  depths  of  his 
being.  Above  all  men  whom  I  ever  knew,  he  was  him- 
self the  embodiment  of  what  he  taught.  Clear  and  ana- 
lytic in  his  own  thinking,  he  insisted  on  analyzed  and 
logical  thought  in  his  pupils.  Possessed  of  a  stature  and 
a  muscular  development  and  a  physiognomy  that  would 
have  made  him  an  admirable  model  for  a  Jupiter  Tonans, 
and  animated  by  a  spirit  that  lifted  him  above  everything 
selfish  and  mean,  he  succeeded  beyond  every  other  col- 
lege president  of  his  time,  I  suspect,  in  impressing  him- 
self and  his  sentiments  on  all  who  came  under  his 
instruction."  * 

The  greatest  influence  of  Yale  College  upon 
the  elder  Silliman  was  the  personality  of  the 

^  Autobiography  of  Ezekiel  Gilman  Robinson^  edited  by  E.   H. 
Johnson,  16-17. 


122  The  American  College. 

elder  President  Dwight,  who  came  to  the  col- 
lege during  Silliman's  senior  year.  Up  to 
this  time  he  had  attained  a  respectable  rank 
in  his  classes,  and  was  equally  able  in  all  de- 
partments of  college  work.  But  President 
Dwight's  vigorous  and  animated  discussions 
in  the  lecture-room  and  pulpit  opened  to  his 
admiring  pupil  a  new  world  of  thought.  Of 
recitations  conducted  by  him,  Silliman  says  in 
his  journal,  in  October  of  his  senior  year  : 

"  Our  recitations  are  now  becoming  very  interesting,  by 
the  useful  and  entertaining  instruction  which  is  commu- 
nicated in  them  by  the  President.  He  is  truly  a  great 
man,  and  it  is  very  rare  that  so  many  excellent  natural 
and  acquired  endowments  are  to  be  found  in  one  person. 
When  I  hear  him  speak,  it  makes  me  feel  like  a  very  in- 
significant being,  and  almost  prompts  me  to  despair  ;  but 
I  am  reencouraged  when  I  reflect  that  he  was  once  as 
ignorant  as  myself,  and  that  learning  is  only  to  be  ac- 
quired by  long  and  assiduous  application."  * 

Personal  influences  are  the  most  striking  in 
the  character  and  career  of  Samuel  F.  B. 
Morse,  and  these  influences  came  from  three 
men  in  succession.  Like  Benjamin  Silliman, 
he  fell  under  the  magnetic  power  of  President 
Dwight.     This  great  man  was  an  inspiration 

*  Benjamin  Silliman ^  by  Fisher,  i.,  32. 


Its  Influence.  123 

to  young  Morse  in  the  class-room,  where  he 
taught  inductive  philosophy,  but  his  influence 
was  still  greater  through  the  intimate  and  con- 
fidential relations  which  afterwards  existed  be- 
tween them  when  Morse  became  the  President's 
amanuensis.  The  inspirations  received  from 
President  Dwight  prepared  his  mind  to  receive 
and  utilize  the  impressions  which  he  got  under 
the  instruction  of  Professor  Jeremiah  Day. 
The  study  of  electricity  and  physics  under  Day 
produced  a  great  influence  upon  him  person- 
ally, and  in  subsequent  years  led  to  applications 
of  the  principles  of  physics  of  priceless  worth. 
But  there  was  a  third  man  in  Yale  College  to 
whom  Morse  was  indebted  for  the  influences 
which  led  to  his  great  invention.  That  man 
was  Benjamin  Silliman  himself,  who  long  held 
the  front  rank  among  men  of  science.  Silliman 
was  at  once  his  teacher  and  friend.  Morses 
letters  at  the  time  speak  frequently  of  his 
interest  in  chemistry  and  of  regard  for  his 
instructor  in  that  branch.^ 

College  life  and  influences  altered  the  whole 
career  of  Henry  Ward  Beecher.  When  a  boy 
he  had  decided  to  be  a   sailor.     His  father 

'  Prime's  Life  of  Samuel  F,  B.  Morse^  l6-22. 


124  The  American  College. 

said:  **Of  course  you  do  not  want  to  be  a 
common  sailor?"  and  Henry  replied:  ''No, 
sir,  I  want  to  be  a  midshipman  and  after  that 
a  commodore."  His  father  told  him  that  in 
that  case  he  must  study  navigation  and  mathe- 
matics. Accordingly  he  went  to  Amherst 
where  new  ambitions  were  awakened.  His 
instructor  in  mathematics  was  Mr.  Fitzgerald, 
whose  manly  ways  captivated  him  and  to 
whom, — as  he  himself  has  said, — he  owed  his 
habit  of  becoming  well  grounded  in  facts  for 
the  formation  of  opinions,  and  his  power  of 
sustaining,  freely  and  good-naturedly,  his  po- 
sition in  the  face  of  opposition.  He  followed 
his  master's  dictum :  ''  You  must  not  only 
know,  but  you  must  know  that  you  know/'^ 

The  college  life,  and,  of  course,  the  whole 
life  of  Prescott,  the  historian,  was  altered  by 
the  injury  to  his  sight  incurred  while  he  was  a 
student.  Of  his  days  at  Cambridge,  George 
Ticknor  says : 

"  At  the  time  when  William  thus  gayly  entered  upon  his 
collegiate  career,  he  had,  thanks  to  the  excellent  training 
he  had  received  from  Dr.  Gardiner,  a  good  taste  formed 
and  forming  in  English  literature,  and  he  probably  knew 

*  Howard's  Henry  Ward  Beccher,  27-33. 


Its  Influence.  125 

more  of  Latin  and  Greek — not  of  Latin  and  Greek  litera- 
ture, but  of  the  languages  of  Greece  and  Rome — than 
most  of  those  who  entered  college  with  him  knew  when 
they  were  graduated.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  he  had  no 
liking  for  mathematics,  and  never  acquired  any  ;  nor  did 
he  ever  like  metaphysical  discussions  and  speculations. 
His  position  in  his  class  was,  of  course,  determined  by 
these  circumstances,  and  he  was  willing  that  it  should  be. 
But  he  did  not  like  absolutely  to  fail  pf  a  respectable 
rank.  It  would  not  have  been  becoming  the  character 
of  a  cultivated  gentleman,  to  which  at  that  time  he  more 
earnestly  aspired  than  to  any  other ;  nor  would  it  have 
satisfied  the  just  expectations  of  his  family,  which  always 
had  much  influence  with  him.  It  was  difficult  for  him, 
however,  to  make  the  efforts  and  the  sacrifices  indispen- 
sable to  give  him  the  position  of  a  real  scholar.  He 
adopted,  indeed,  rules  for  the  hours,  and  even  the  min- 
utes, that  he  would  devote  to  each  particular  study  ;  but 
he  was  so  careful  never  to  exceed  them,  that  it  was  plain 
his  heart  was  not  in  the  matter,  and  that  he  could  not 
reasonably  hope  to  succeed  by  such  enforced  and  me- 
chanical arrangements.  Still,  he  had  already  a  strong 
will  concealed  under  a  gay  and  light-hearted  exterior. 
This  saved  him  from  many  dangers.  He  was  always  able 
to  stop  short  of  what  he  deemed  flagrant  excesses,  and 
to  keep  within  the  limits,  though  rather  loose  ones,  which 
he  had  prescribed  to  himself.  His  standard  for  the 
character  of  a  gentleman  varied,  no  doubt,  at  this  period, 
and  sometimes  was  not  so  high  on  the  score  of  morals  as 
it  should  have  been  :  but  he  always  acted  up  to  it,  and 
never  passed  the  world's  line  of  honor,  or  exposed  him- 
self to  academical  censures  by  passing  the  less  flexible  line 


126  The  American  College. 

drawn  by  college  rules.    He  was,  however,  willing  to  run 
very  near  to  both  of  them/'  * 

And  also  Mr.  Ticknor  says : 

"  He  received,  in  the  latter  part  of  his  college  career, 
some  of  the  customary  honors  of  successful  scholarship, 
and  at  its  close  a  Latin  poem  was  assigned  to  him  as  his 
exercise  for  Commencement. 

"  No  honor,  however,  that  he  received  at  college,  was 
valued  so  much  by  him,  or  had  been  so  much  an  object  of 
his  ambition,  as  his  admission  to  the  Society  of  the  Phi 
Beta  Kappa  which  was  composed,  in  its  theory  and  pre- 
tensions, and  generally  in  its  practices,  of  a  moderate 
number  of  the  best  scholars  in  the  two  upper  classes. 
As  the  selection  was  made  by  the  undergraduates  them- 
selves, and  as  a  single  black-ball  excluded  the  candidate, 
it  was  a  real  distinction  ;  and  Prescott  always  liked  to 
stand  well  with  his  fellows,  later  in  life  no  less  than  in 
his  youth.  From  his  own  experience,  therefore,  he  re- 
garded this  old  and  peculiar  society  with  great  favor, 
and  desired  at  all  periods  to  maintain  its  privileges  and 
influence  in  the  University."  * 

Scores  of  men  now  living,  in  speaking  of 
their  college  careers,  have  assessed  the  per- 
sonality of  teachers  and  students  in  the  for- 
mation of  character  and  in  the  determination 
of  a  career  as  of  supreme  value.  The  presi- 
dent of   one  of  our  great  universities  says : 

^  Life  of  William  Hickling  Prescott^  by  George  Ticknor,  15-16. 
^  Ibid.  23-24. 


Its  Influence.  127 

''The  moral  impulse  to  manly  and  laborious 
lives  was  probably  the  best  thing  we  got  from 
college." 

It  can  not,  also,  be  denied  that  the  college 
presents  opportunities  for  the  acquiring  of 
habits  of  dignified  leisure.  An  Oxford  Don 
says : 

"  It  is  a  great  thing  to  be  able  to  loaf  \vell :  it  softens 
the  manners  and  does  not  allow  them  to  be  fierce  ;  and 
there  is  no  place  for  it  like  the  streams  and  gardens  of 
an  ancient  University."  ^ 

The  words  of  a  '*  Mere  Don  "  are  not  to  be 
interpreted  too  seriously.     But  if  the  college 
is  a  good  place  to  learn  to  work  hard,  it  is 
also  a  good  place  to  learn  how  to  rest  and  to] 
recreate  oneself  well. 

If  the  American  college  has  been  the  mother 
of  men,  rather  than  the  nurse  of  scholarship, 
it  has,  in  making  men  and  in  conveying  in- 
struction, done  a  work  of  tremendous  signifi- 
cance. This  work  is  partially  ethical,  partially 
religious,  partially  scholastic.  It  is  a  work 
which  may  be  said  to  be  embodied  in  the 
general  broadening,  deepening,  and  enriching 
of  character.   A  well-known  editor  writes  to  me  : 

^  Aspects  of  Modern  Oxford ^  by  a  Mere  Don,  133. 


128  The  American  College. 

"  As  I  look  back  to  it  now,  the  only  thing  that  I  re- 
member with  very  great  definiteness,  and  am  especially 
grateful  for,  is  the  general  broadening  influence  which 
followed  the  finding  out  of  what  men  had  done  in  the 
world  in  one  department  of  learning  after  another.  So 
that  by  the  time  I  had  finished  my  college  course  I  had 
conceived  a  more  or  less  well  proportioned  idea  of  the 
great  things  the  human  race  has  achieved,  and  I  had  my 
curiosity  aroused  to  learn  something.  Unless  my  memory 
is  treacherous,  I  can  truthfully  say  that  I  knew  nothing 
of  very  much  value  when  my  college  course  was  finished  ;. 
nothing  except  that  I  had  this  sort  of  chart  of  the  world's 
great  work." 

But  the  college  has  done  a  very  special 
work  in  developing  character  along  ethical  and 
religious  lines.  Another  college  president  re- 
marks :  **  The  college  enlarged  the  range  of 
my  sympathies  and  my  views  of  life,  God,  man, 
and  duty,  turning,  as  I  trust,  my  pietism  into 
piety.'*  So  also  says  Dr.  Henry  M.  Field,  in 
speaking  of  Albert  Hopkins:  ''In  leading  us 
among  the  stars  he  led  us  to  the  Creator  and 
Ruler  of  all.'* 

It  is  the  testimony  of  most  college  gradu- 
ates that,  of  the  two  elements  which  represent 
so  large  a  part  of  the  college, — instruction  and 
personality, — personality  is  by  far  of  superior 
importance.      When    a   distinguished   college 


Its  Influence.  129 

president  says  :  *'  The  best  thing  a  college,  as 
a  rule,  does  for  a  young  man,  is  to  bring  him 
into  contact  and  under  the  inspiration  of  other 
men  of  a  higher  type  than  he  is  otherwise 
likely  to  meet ; "  and  when  a  great  preacher 
says :  ''  While  books  can  teach,  personality 
only  can  educate  ; "  and  when  an  able  mathe- 
matician says  :  *'  The  greatest  service  to  me 
was  in  bringing  me  into  contact  with  educated 
men  and  offering  me  the  appliances  necessary 
to  prosecute  my  studies  ;  "  and  when  Dr.  Field 
says:  *'The  statements  of  President  Hopkins 
were  as  goads  in  the  hands  of  a  master  to 
prick  up  sluggish  minds  ; "  or  a  great  editor : 
'*  The  best  thing  which  Williams  College  did 
for  me  was  to  bring  me  within  the  scope  of 
Dr.  Mark  Hopkins's  inspirational  teaching," 
they  are  simply  declaring  that  personality  is 
the  greatest  power  of  college,  as  it  is  of  all, 
life.  This  impression  is  still  further  empha- 
sized by  the  words  of  a  graduate  of  Amherst : 

"  I  can  say,  without  an  instant's  hesitation,  that  the 
one  influence  in  my  college  life  to  which  I  owed  more 
than  to  anything  else,  was  the  personal  pressure  upon 
me  of  Professor  Julius  H.  Seelye,  afterwards  President 
Seelye,  and  I  think  there  are  a  good  many  of  my  college- 
mates  who  would  make  the  same  statement.     I  do  not 


ijo  The  American  College. 

mean  to  underrate  the  work  done  in  the  class-rooni  m  a 
purely  professional  capacity.'* 

The  remark  is  often  made,  that  students  are 
educated  as  much  by  each  other  as  by  their 
professors.  The  influence  of  students  over 
each  other  at  Yale  is  especially  strong.  I  re- 
cently asked  an  officer  of  Yale  College  which 
had  the  stronger  influence  over  the  students, 
— the  students  or  the  professors.  Prompt  was 
the  answer:  **The  students."  Whether  the 
answer  was  a  true  or  a  false  interpretation  I 
do  not  know.  Whether  this  ought  to  be  the 
fact  may  be  open  to  question.  But  it  is  clear 
that  the  attrition  of  dififerent  minds  of  the 
same  general  character  upon  each  other  is  of 
great  value.  It  is  certainly  significant  that  a 
character  so  strong  and  so  individual  as  that 
of  Dr.  Richard  Salter  Storrs  found  its  best  in- 
fluence in  these  common  relations.  For  Dr. 
Storrs  writes  : 

^''  I  think  the  best  thing  I  found  in  college  life  was 
X    /     the  intimate  contact  with  fine  minds  of  class-mates.     I 
^       shall  never  cease  to  be  grateful  for  the  educating  influ- 
ence  thus  received." 

Another  graduate  of  Amherst  says  : 


Its  Influence.  131 

"  The  best  thing  that  I  received  in  college  was  the  en- 
couragement and  help  that  came  from  good  fellowships. 
I  was  brought  into  relations  with  other  serious  and  earnest 
young  men  who  had  impulses  before  them  to  do  good, 
and  who  were  eager  for  the  acquisition  of  what  would 
help  them.  Those  associations  were  a  support.  They 
helped  me  to  study  in  literary  work  and  elsewhere  to 
good  purpose.  I  enjoyed  very  much  my  membership  in 
college  societies.  By  association  with  certain  particular 
friends  I  could  carry  on  certain  scientific  studies  better 
than  I  could  alone.  I  could  go  about  the  country  bot- 
anizing and  geologizing,  and  I  made  myself  a  part  of  the 
great  sodality  of  letters  which  can  not  be  overvalued. 
.  .  .  Civilization  is  a  product,  not  of  isolation,  but  of 
the  crowding  of  population,  and  the  civilizing  influences 
of  the  humanities  is  in  good  part  due  to  the  fellowships 
in  which  it  is  cultivated.*' 

The  influence  of  students  is  constantly  rec- 
ognized in  respect  to  its  less  favorable  aspects. 
But  it  is  not  so  often  recognized  in  respect  to 
its  higher  and  nobler  relations.  It  is  never  to 
be  forgotten  that  humanity  educates  humanity, 
and  personality  disciplines  personality. 

Outside  of  the  value  of  the  curriculum  and 
the  value  of  friendships,  one  of  the  chief  values 
of  the  college  course  as  contributing  to  the 
worth  of  Hfe  lies  in  the  general  reading  for 
which  it  gives  an  opportunity.  Many  of  those 
who  have  found  great  worth  in   the  college 


132  The  American  College. 

course  through  the  element  of  friendship,  have 
also  acknowledged  that  in  general  reading  they 
received  large  advantages.  This  was  the  fact 
with  Carlyle  and  De  Quincey,  with  Shelley  and 
Chalmers,  with  Webster  and  Scott  It  is 
probable,  also,  that  this  was  the  chief  value  of 
the  course  to  such  men  as  Emerson,  Haw- 
thorne, Lowell,  and  Sumner. 

Of  De  Quincey's  Oxford  life  but  little  is 
known.  During  this  period  he  was  quiet  and 
studious,  devoting  himself  principally  to  the 
society  of  a  German  named  Schwartzburg, 
from  whom  he  learned  Hebrew,  and  acquired 
an  intimate  acquaintance  with  German  litera- 
ture. But  of  greater  importance  was  the  sys- 
tematic attention  which  he  began  to  bestow 
on  English  literature  in  the  last  years  of  his 
course.  By  his  reading  of  English  poets  and 
prose  writers  he  was  deeply  affected.  Though 
fond  of  the  older  writers,  he  was  particularly 
enthusiastic  over  the  writers  of  his  own  time. 
At  Oxford  De  Quincey  began  the  use  of 
opium  to  relieve  himself  from  the  effects  of 
neuralgia,  but  he  was  not  yet,  nor  for  some 
years  to  come  was  he  to  be,  a  slave  to  opium. 
In  a  fit  of  shyness,  or  through  some  personal 


Its  Influence.  133 

offence,  he  never  presented  himself  for  his  final 
examination  for  his  degree,  and  at  last  sud- 
denly disappeared  from  Oxford. 

Of  the  college  course  of  Ralph  Waldo  Em- 
erson, his  son.  Dr.  Edward  W.  Emerson,  writes 
me  as  follows : 

"  I  can  not  answer  your  question  fully  as  to  what  in- 
fluence my  father  believed  his  college  life  had  upon 
him.  His  instinct  was  strong  in  favor  of  the  college 
course  for  all  serious  boys,  and  he  thought  it  worth  much 
sacrifice.  I  cared  so  little  for  college,  as  I  found  it,  and 
would  so  gladly  have  left  it  any  day  to  go  into  the  army, 
that  his  desire  that  I  should  stay  (apart  from  the  army 
question)  surprised  me,  for  he  did  not  highly  prize  the 
men  and  the  methods  of  Harvard  at  that  time.  Indeed, 
I  know  that  he  said  shortly  before  that  time,  to  a  youth 
consulting  him  on  this  subject,  that  there  were  many 
better  chances  than  college  ;  an  exploring  expedition,  for 
instance,  or  the  working  under  any  great  master,  yet  for 
most  boys  the  college  offered,  on  the  whole,  the  best 
chance  for  culture.  What  I  believe  he  thought  of  as 
valuable  in  the  college  was  just  what  he  had  found  there; 
the  cloistered  life,  with  the  freest  access  to  books,  no  out- 
side exacting  duties,  and  the  chance  to  meet  a  very  few 
good  or  strong  men  among  the  professors  or  the  stu- 
dents. The  social  advantages,  also,  to  a  shy  youth  un- 
used to  society  and  awkward,  I  know  he  prized,  and  he 
often  referred  to  the  fine  manners  and  speech  of  some 
of  the  students.  Southerners  and  others,  as  interesting 
and  valuable  to  the  more  rustic  youth." 


134  The  American  College. 

Hawthorne,  too,  was  a  character  who  nat- 
urally would  be  little  influenced  by  the  studies 
or  the  personal  associations  of  college  life. 
His  countenance  was  winning  and  his  manner 
gentle  ;  he  would  have  won  great  popularity, 
but,  as  one  of  his  classmates  says,  '*  he  dwelt 
in  obscurest  recesses  of  thought  which  his 
most  intimate  friends  were  not  permitted  to 
penetrate."  Jonathan  Cilley  was  probably  his 
most  intimate  friend  In  that  great  class  of  1825 
at  Bowdoln,  and  yet  Cilley  says  :  '*  I  loved 
Hawthorne,  I  admired  him,  and  yet  I  did  not 
know  him.  He  lived  in  an  Isolated  world  of 
thought  and  imagination  which  he  never  per- 
mitted me  to  enter."     His  son  says  of  him  : 

"  Nathaniel  Hawthorne's  academic  career  shows  him 
to  have  been  independent,  self-contained,  and  disposed 
to  follow  his  own  humor  and  judgment,  without  undue 
reference  to  the  desires  or  regulations  of  the  college 
faculty.  His  friends  were  men  who  afterwards  attained 
a  more  or  less  distinguished  position  in  the  world, — 
Franklin  Pierce,  Horatio  Bridge,  and  Longfellow.  He 
evinced  no  unnatural  and  feverish  thirst  for  college 
honors,  and  never  troubled  himself  to  sit  up  all  night 
studying,  with  a  wet  towel  round  his  head  and  a  cup  of 
coffee  at  his  elbow  ;  but  neither  did  he  see  fit  to  go  to 
the  other  extreme.  He  assimilated  the  knowledge  that 
he  cared  for  with  extreme  ease,  and  took  just  enough 


Its  Influence.  135 

of  the  rest  to  get  along  with  ;  in  this  respect,  as  in 
most  others,  displaying  a  delectable  maturity  of  judg- 
ment and  imperturbable  common-sense.  He  perceived 
that  the  value  of  college  to  a  man — or,  at  any  rate,  to 
him — was  not  so  much  in  the  special  things  that  were 
taught  as  in  the  general  acquaintance  it  brought  about 
with  the  various  branches  of  learning  ;  and  still  more,  in 
the  enlargement  which  it  incidentally  gives  to  one's 
understanding  of  foreign  things  and  persons.  At  no 
time  during  his  residence  at  Bowdoin  did  he  have  the 
reputation  of  being  a  recluse,  or  exclusive  ,^it  was  his 
purpose  and  practice  to  be  like  his  fellows,  and  (barring 
certain  private  and  temperamental  reservations)  to  do  as 
they  did.  He  steered  equally  clear  of  the  Scylla  of  prig- 
dom,  and  the  Charybdis  of  recklessness  ;  in  a  word,  he 
had  the  mental  and  moral  strength  to  be  precisely  his 
natural  and  unforced  self.  Within  certain  limits  he  was 
facile,  easy-going,  convivial  ;  but  beyond  those  limits  he 
was  no  more  to  be  moved  than  the  Rock  of  Gibraltar  or 
the  North  Pole.  He  played  cards,  had  *  wines  '  in  his 
room,  and  went  off  fishing  and  shooting  with  Bridge 
when  the  faculty  thought  he  was  at  his  books  ;  but  he 
maintained  without  effort  his  place  in  the  recitation- 
room,  and  never  defrauded  the  college  government  of 
any  duty  which  he  thought  they  had  a  right  to  claim 
from  him.  His  personal  influence  over  his  college 
friends  was  great ;  and  he  never  abused  it  or  employed 
it  for  unworthy  ends."  * 

The  opportunity  which  Harvard  opened  to 

'  JViithaniel  Hawthorne  and  his   Wife,  by  J  Lilian  Hawthorne,  i., 
119-20. 


13^  The  American  College. 

Lowell  for  reading  and  for  the  general  enrich- 
ment of  culture  represents  the  chief  value  of 
the  college  course  to  this  great  American. 
Mr.  Norton  says  of  him  that  he  did  not  find 
the  regular  discipline  of  the  required  studies 
suited  to  his  taste.^  He  neglected  the  required 
tasks,  and  often  substituted  for  them  some- 
thing not  only  of  more  intrinsic  worth,  but  in 
particular  of  more  worth  to  himself.  On  ac- 
count of  his  negligence  he  fell  under  the  ban 
of  college  discipline  and  suffered  suspension. 
The  period  of  his  suspension  he  spent  at  Con- 
cord. 

The  opportunity,  too,  which  college  gives 
for  general  reading  and  culture  was  of  greater 
value  to  Charles  Sumner  than  any  other  ad- 
vantage which  Harvard  held  forth.  He  utterly 
failed  in  mathematics  ;  he  had  no  faculty  for 
the  sciences.  This  deficiency  lowered  his 
general  standing  ;  and  he  therefore  studied 
such  text-books  as  he  chose  and  neglected 
the  rest.  In  the  classics,  however,  he  stood 
near  or  at  the  head  of  his  class.  He  had  no 
rival   in  his  devotion  to  miscellaneous  litera- 

*  Letters  of  James  Russell  Lowell^  edited  by  Charles  Eliot  Norton, 
i.,  26. 


Its  Influence.  137 

ture  ;  when  he  left  college  no  student  in  his 
class  had  read  so  widely.  His  memory  both 
of  thought  and  language  was  remarkable.  He 
could,  too,  with  ease  imitate  an  author's  style. 
His  early  conversation  and  letters,  as  his  later, 
were  full  of  quotations.^ 

The  worth  of  the  college  through  the  oppor- 
tunity which  it  gives  for  reading  and  for  study 
in  lines  of  the  student's  own  choosing  repre- 
sents a  great  advantage.  The  college  course 
is  usually  made  with  reference  to  the  average 
man,  but  the  average  man  never  exists.  Not 
infrequently  the  student  is  of  the  opinion  that 
he  is  a  better  judge  of  what  is  of  importance 
to  himself  than  any  one  else,  and  he  follows  the 
determination  of  his  own  judgment.  As  has 
been  indicated,  the  studies  which  Darwin 
chose  for  himself  at  Cambridge  were  of 
greater  value  than  the  studies  which  the  uni- 
versity offered  to  him.  The  studies  also  which 
Goethe  chose  for  himself  at  Strassburg  were 
of  greater  value  to  him  than  the  studies  which 
his  professors  would  have  selected.  Men  so 
diverse  as  Edward   Irving  and  Thackeray  re- 

*  Meinfiir  and  Letters  of  Charles  Sumner^  by  Edward  L.  Pierce, 
i.,  46-48. 


138  The  American  College. 

ceived  greater  advantage  from  their  own  se- 
lected reading  than  from  the  courses  that  their 
professors  would  have  set  for  them. 

Edward  Irving  was  not  a  diligent  scholar 
during  his  days  at  Edinburgh  University.  He 
read,  however,  a  great  deal,  ranging  from 
Hookers  Ecclesiastical  Polity  to  Arabian 
Nights,  and  ''  sundry  books  with  forgotten  but 
suspicious  titles."  In  his  waist-coat  pocket  he 
carried  about  a  miniature  copy  of  Ossian,  pas- 
sages from  which  he  read  or  recited  in  his 
walks  in  the  country,  or  delivered  *'with 
sonorous  elocution  and  vehement  gesticula- 
tion "  for  the  benefit  of  his  companions.  This 
is  the  first  indication  of  his  oratorical  gifts, 
which  were  further  developed  by  his  participa- 
tion in  the  college  debating  society,  of  which 
he  was  a  member.^ 

But  at  the  present  time  it  is  to  be  said  that 
the  curriculum  is  far  less  of  the  race-course, 
in  which  all  members  are  disciplined,  than  it  is 
a  pathway  which  the  student  chooses  for  him- 
self under  the  guidance  of  competent  in- 
structors. It  is  a  mountain  path  which  he 
climbs  for  himself.     Therefore  the   occasion 

^  Mrs.  Oliphant's  Life  of  Edward  Irving,  34-37. 


Its  Influence.  139 

for  the  student  of  to-day  choosing  a  certain 
course  in  college  for  himself,  apart  from  the 
counsel  of  his  official  superiors,  is  very  slight. 
It  is  a  happy  augury  for  the  future  of  the 
American  college,  and  so  for  the  future  of 
American  life,  that  the  studies  which  students 
pursue  to-day  have  a  most  direct  and  vital 
relation  to  their  whole  career. 

There  is  an  element  of  influence  in  college 
life  which  was  formerly  of  greater  power  than 
it  now  possesses.  This  element  is  the  literary 
society.  Not  a  few  men  confess  their  indebt- 
edness to  it.  Edward  Irving,  William  Ellery 
Channing,  John  H.  Raymond  the  President 
of  Vassar  College,  President  Barnard  of  Colum- 
bia, each  found  a  large  element  of  their  train- 
ing in  the  literary  society.  Of  President 
Raymond  it  is  said  : 

At  the  beginning  of  his  course  he  received  an  honor 
for  scholarship  and,  feeling  satisfied,  he  did  not  exert 
himself  further,  and  dropped  gradually,  until  he  became 
thirteenth  in  his  class.  He  then  grew  reckless  in  study, 
and  also  became  generally  disorderly, — so  disorderly,  in 
fact,  that  in  his  senior  year  he  was  dismissed.  As  he  fell 
from  regular  college  work,  he  devoted  himself  to  general 
reading  and  became,  as  he  says,  "  a  boyish  oracle  on  sub- 
jects  of   general  literature  and  criticism."     He   wrote 


HO  The  American  College. 

much  and  wrote  as  well  as  he  could,  but  his  chosen 
arena  was  the  literary  society,  debates  in  which  com- 
manded the  strength  he  could  command.  He  became 
deeply  interested  in  oratory.  He  says  :  "  It  was  my 
constant  habit  while  in  college  to  spend  a  part  of  the 
day  several  times  each  week  in  the  civil  and  criminal 
courts,  studying  the  style  of  debate  and  delivery  in 
vogue  among  the  lawyers.  For  a  similar  purpose,  in 
part,  I  frequented  the  theatre,  and  became  a  sort  of  con- 
noisseur in  theatrical  criticism.  Shakespeare  I  studied 
with  a  laborious  assiduity  and  genuine  relish,  and  this 
I  have  never  regretted.  Such  was  the  effect  of  my 
efforts  that  I  overcame  in  a  great  measure  a  natural 
bashfulness,  which  I  had  supposed  would  always  unfit 
me  for  public  speaking,  and  my  mind  was  entirely  di- 
verted from  the  study  of  medicine,  which  had  been  my 
first  choice  for  a  profession,  and  set  on  that  of  law.**  ^ 

President  Barnard  also  says  of  himself  : 

"  As  I  look  back  upon  it,  no  part  of  my  training  at  Yale 
College  seems  to  me  to  have  been  more  beneficial  than 
that  which  I  derived  from  the  practice  of  writing  and 
speaking  in  the  literary  society  to  which  I  belonged. 
The  general  literary  societies,  open  to  students  of  all  the 
classes,  and  numbering  one  or  two  hundred  members 
each,  were  maintained  at  that  time  with  great  enthusiasm. 
I  am  told  that  they  are  now  extinct  at  New  Haven. 
They  have  been  supplanted,  I  suppose,  by  the  multi- 
plicity of  small  secret  societies  which  decorate  them- 
selves with  Greek-letter  titles,  but  which — if  they  are 

*  Life  of  John  H.  Raymond,  47-56. 


Its  Influence.  141 

literary  at  all,  as  they  possibly  are,  though  I  doubt  it — 
can  never  furnish  the  stimulus  of  a  large  audience.  I 
can  only  regret  the  change.  It  seems  to  me  that,  with 
the  loss  of  her  literary  societies,  half  the  glory  of  Yale 
has  departed  from  her.  In  the  old  Linonia  Hall  I  spent 
many  of  the  most  profitable  hours  of  my  college  life  ; 
and  I  heard  debates  there  which  for  interest  and  brill- 
iancy were  equal  to  any  at  which  I  have  since  been 
privileged  to  be  present  in  assemblies  of  much  superior 
dignity.  There  were  some  men  of  my  time  who  made 
no  very  serious  struggle  for  grade  scholarship,  and  yet 
would  sometimes  ^  come  out  strong'  in  the  society.  For 
the  sake  of  students  of  this  class,  who  will  always  be 
more  or  less  numerous  in  every  college,  I  should  esteem 
it  a  great  advantage  if  the  old  societies  could  be  resusci- 
tated." ' 

As  I  have  been  reading  the  lives  and  study- 
ing the  careers  of  hundreds  of  men  to  discover 
the  effects  of  their  college  lives  upon  them,  I 
find  there  are  certain  men  who  became  great, 
upon  whom  the  college  had  no,  or  at  least, 
only  a  very  small,  effect.  All  those  whom  I 
name  are  no  longer  living.  Possibly  there  are 
some  living  of  whom  the  same  might  be  said. 
But  of  the  men  over  whom  the  college  had  a 
very  small  influence,  I  would  name,  Buchanan, 
Thomas    H.    Benton,   John    Randolph,   John 

^  Memoirs  of  Frederick  A ,  P.  Barnard,  by  John  Fulton,  36. 


142  The  American  College. 

Jay,  Timothy  Pickering;,  George  Ticknor,  and 
Dr.  O.  W.  Holmes.  The  historian  of  Spanish 
literature  says  of  his  life  at  Dartmouth  : 

*'  I  had  a  good  room,  and  led  a  very  pleasant  life, 
with  good  and  respectable  peo])le,  all  more  or  less  con- 
nected with  the  college  ;  but  I  learnt  very  little.  The 
instructors  generally  were  not  as  good  as  my  father  had 
been,  and  I  knew  it  ;  so  I  took  no  great  interest  in  study. 
I  remember  liking  to  read  Horace,  and  I  enjoyed  calcu- 
lating the  great  eclipse  of  1806,  and  making  a  projection 
of  it,  which  turned  out  nearly  right.  This,  however, 
with  a  tolerably  good  knowledge  of  the  higher  algebra, 
was  all  I  ever  acquired  in  mathematics,  and  it  was  soon 
forgotten. 

"  I  was  idle  in  college,  and  learnt  very  little  ;  but  I 
led  a  happy  life,  and  ran  into  no  wildness  or  excesses. 
Indeed,  in  that  village  life,  there  was  small  opportunity 
for  such  things,  and  those  with  whom  I  lived  and  asso- 
ciated, both  in  college  and  in  the  society  of  the  place, 
were  excellent  people."  ^ 

The  education  of  George  Ticknor,  I  will  not 
say  was  completed,  but  it  was  in  a  sense  be- 
gun, in  private  tuition,  taken  after  his  college 
graduation,  in  Boston,  and  it  was  continued 
abroad.  He  was  among  that  choice  number 
of  Americans  who  went  to  Gottingen  in  the 
first  quarter  of  the  present  century. 

'  Life,  Letters,  and  Journals  of  George  Ticknor,  eighth  edition, 
i.,  7. 


Its  Influence.  143 

James  Buchanan  graduated  from  Dickinson 
College  in  1809,  but  of  his  college  he  seems 
to  have  had  a  poor  opinion.     For  he  writes  : 

"  The  college  was  in  a  wretched  condition,  and  I  have 
often  regretted  that  I  had  not  been  sent  to  some  other 
institution."  * 

In  college  he  was  a  hard  student,  but  full  of 
mischief.  At  one  time  he  was  nearly  sus- 
pended, but  was  finally  allowed  to  remain 
under  a  promise  to  do  better.  This  promise 
he  kept,  but  be  it  said  that  at  graduation  he 
was  a  candidate  for  honors  in  scholarship,  yet 
failed  to  get  them  on  account  of  his  previous 
disorderly  conduct. 

I  can  fiot  believe  that  college  life  had  much 
influence  upon  the  character  or  career  of  Oliver 
Wendell  Holmes.  A  year  before  he  gradu- 
ated he  wrote  to  his  friend  Barnes  as  follows : 

"  To  be  sure  I  have  altered  a  little,  since  I  was  at  An- 
dover.  I  wear  my  gills  erect,  and  do  not  talk  sentiment. 
I  court  my  hair  a  little  more  carefully,  and  button  my 
coat  a  little  tighter  ;  my  treble  has  broken  down  into  a 
bass,  but  I  still  have  very  little  the  look  of  manhood.  I 
smoke  most  devoutly,  and  sing  most  unmusically,  have 
written  poetry  for  an  Annual,  and  seen  my  literary  bant- 
lings swathed  in  green  silk  and  reposing  in  the  draw- 
^  Curtis'  Life  of  Jajues  Btuhanan^  4. 


144  The  American  College. 

ing-room.  I  am  totally  undecided  what  to  study ;  it 
will  be  law  or  physick,  for  I  can  not  say  that  I  think  the 
trade  of  authorship  quite  adapted  to  this  meridian."  * 

In  December,  1828,  he  also  wrote  to 
Barnes  : 

"'What  do  I  do?*  I  read  a  little,  study  a  little, 
smoke  a  little,  and  eat  a  good  deal  !  *  What  do  I  think  ? ' 
I  think  that 's  a  deuced  hard  question.  *  What  have  I 
been  doing  these  three  years  ? '  Why,  I  have  been  grow- 
ing a  little  in  body,  and  I  hope  in  mind  ;  I  have  been 
learning  a  little  of  almost  everything,  and  a  good  deal  of 
some  things."  ^ 

It  IS  clear  that  Holmes  did  not  come  into 
his  second  intellectual  birth  in  Cambridge. 
That  experience  he  passed  through  in  Paris, 
where  he  pursued  his  medical  studies  with 
great  vigor,  and  laid  the  foundations  not  only 
for  his  work  as  a  teacher,  but  also  as  an  au- 
thor. 

If  the  college  had  small  influence  over  these 
men  the  reason  commonly  given — that  of  youth- 
fulness — is  probably  the  correct  one.  They 
were  too  young  to  receive  the  advantages  of 
a  college  training.  I  am  sure  that  in  general 
the  lack  of  value  of  a  college  course  for  a  boy 

*  Life  and  Letters  of  Oliver  Wendell  Holmes^  by  John  T.  Morse, 
Jr.,  i.,  55.  ^  Ibid.,  59. 


Its  Influence.  i45 

arises  from  youthfulness, — whether  that  youth- 
fulness  be  measured  by  lack  of  years  or  by  the 
lack  of  those  virtues  which  constitute  maturity. 
Even  the  pranks  and  the  vices  of  the  college 
course  arise  from  this  condition  rather  than 
from  malevolence  or  depravity. 

Through  each  or  all  of  these  methods  or 
means  which  I  have  thus  outlined  and  illus- 
trated, the  college  has  had  a  vital  and  lasting 
effect  upon  the  characters  and  careers  of  hun- 
dreds and  thousands  of  men.  The  influences 
thus  exerted  over  individuals  has,  by  direct 
and  indirect  methods,  entered  into  the  consti- 
tution of  American  society  and  American  life. 

American  life  has  thus  been  made  more 
worth  the  living.  We  lament  that  America  is 
not  more  scholarly  ;  but  the  greater  part  of  the 
scholarship  that  America  does  possess  is  de- 
rived through  the  college  and  is  fostered  by 
the  college  ;  and  no  small  share  of  the  richest 
and  holiest  part  of  American  life,  personal 
character,  has  had  its  inspiration  within  college 
walls. 


IV. 


ITS  INFLUENCE   ILLUSTRATED  IN 

THE  THREE  OLDEST 

COLLEGES. 

ARVARD  is  two  hundred  and  fifty  years 
old  ;  Yale  two  hundred ;  and  Prince- 
ton one  hundred  and  fifty.  Harvard 
is  pre-eminently  a  college  of  New  England, 
Yale  of  the  Western  and  Middle  States,  and 
Princeton  of  the  Middle  States  and  of  the 
Southern.  Harvard  is  a  University,  with 
its  professional  schools  approaching  in  impor- 
tance to  the  College ;  Yale  is  pre-eminently  a 
college,  with  the  professional  schools,  except 
its  scientific  and  theological,  comparatively 
insignificant ;  Princeton  is  pre-eminently  a  col- 
lege notwithstanding  its  assumption  of  univer- 
sity functions.     Harvard  is  undenominational, 

146 


Its  Influence.  147 

although  some  would  call  it  Unitarian  ;  Yale  is 
as  much  Congregational  as  almost  any  college 
can  be,  although  some  would  call  it  un-denomi- 
national;  Princeton  is  essentially  Presbyterian, 
although  its  ecclesiastical  relations  with  that 
body  are  not  organic.  Harvard  is  often  called 
the  Oxford  of  the  New  World,  and  Yale  the 
Cambridge.  Princeton  pretty  closely  corre- 
sponds to  a  single  one  of  the  greater  colleges 
of  the  English  University. 

These  three  colleges  have  had  a  greater  in- 
fluence, in  their  combined  six  hundred  years  of 
life,  than  any  other  three  or  possibly  any 
other  three  times  three  colleges  in  the  United 
States.  The  sphere  and  the  agency  of  the  in- 
fluence of  each  of  these  colleges  are  manifold, 
covering  every  vocation  and  opportunity  for 
the  carrying  on  of  the  world's  business.  Yet 
the  influence  of  Harvard  through  the  literature 
which  its  graduates  have  created,  the  influence 
of  Yale  through  religious,  educational,  and 
public  leaders  whom  it  has  trained,  and  the 
influence  of  Princeton  through  statesmen, 
teachers,  and  ecclesiastics  whom  it  has  edu- 
cated, have  been  pre-eminent.  The  names  of 
the   graduates   of    Harvard   which    have   be- 


^^^  LiaTJ^ 


148  The  American  College. 

come  illustrious  in  American  literature  are 
far  more  eminent  and  far  more  numer- 
ous than  are  found  in  the  annals  of  any 
other  college.  To  call  the  roll  of  them  is  to 
call  the  roll  of  the  most  famous  poets,  histori- 
ans, and  essayists.  Yet  one  does  not  forget 
that  in  other  spheres  Harvard  has  rendered 
conspicuous  service.  Three  of  her  graduates, 
— although  one,  Hayes,  was  of  the  Law  School 
only, — have  been  presidents  of  the  United 
States,  and  two  have  been  vice-presidents. 
The  list  of  her  graduates  who  have  served  at 
the  Court  of  St.  James'  includes  members  of 
the  Adams  family  in  three  generations,  and 
also  such  names  as  Everett,  Bancroft,  Motley, 
and  Lowell.  Great  men  whom  she  has  trained, 
who  have  become  great  in  the  service  of  other 
colleges,  are  many.  To  Yale  she  has  given 
four  presidents,  to  Amherst  one,  to  Bowdoin 
two,  to  Trinity  one,  to  Haverford  one,  to 
Hobart  two,  to  Antioch  three,  to  Columbia 
one,  and  at  least  ten  other  presidents  to  as 
many  other  institutions. 

The  greatest  work  of  Yale  for  this  country 
has  been  done  through  the  theologians  and 
educators  whom  she  has  helped  to  train.     One 


Its  Influence.  149 

hesitates  to  fill  pages  with  bare  lists  of  names, 
but  from  a  long  and  honorable  roll  of  theo- 
logians one  may  select  such  names  as  Jonathan 
Edwards,  Joseph  Bellamy,  Samuel  Hopkins, 
John  Smally,  Nathaniel  Emmons,  Lyman 
Beecher,  Moses  Stuart,  Richard  Salter  Storrs, 
— eloquent  preacher,  father  of  an  eloquent 
preacher, — John  Pierpont,  Bennet  Tyler,  Na- 
thaniel W.  Taylor,  Gardiner  Spring,  Ashael 
Nettleton,  Elias  Cornelius,  William  B.  Sprague, 
Theron  Baldwin,  John  Todd,  Horace  Bushnell, 
and  the  Dwights  in  three  generations. 

Yet,  possibly,  Yale  delights  more  in  being 
known  as  the  mother  of  colleges  than  as  the 
mother  of  theologians.  Such  names  may  be 
misleading,  yet  there  is  much  more  reason  for 
Yale  thus  denominating  herself  than  there  is 
in  the  case  of  most  universities,  for  she  has 
furnished  presidents  for  many  colleges  from 
Massachusetts  Bay  to  the  Golden  Gate.  One 
of  her  graduates  was  the  first  president  of 
Princeton,  Columbia,  Dartmouth,  Williams, 
Hamilton,  Cornell,  Johns  Hopkins,  and  of  the 
Universities  which  bear  the  name  of  Georgia, 
Missouri,    Mississippi,    Wisconsin,    and    Cali- 


ISO  The  American  College. 

fornia.  About  one  hundred  of  her  sons  have 
been  at  the  head  of  our  colleges. 

Mr.  Richard  H.  Greene  has  prepared  an  in- 
teresting table  of  the  distinguished  men  calling 
Yale  their  alma  mater.  This  list  contains  the 
name  of  i  Vice-President  of  the  United  States, 
17  Cabinet  officers,  i  Chief  Justice  of  the 
United  States,  i  Chief  Justice  of  Canada,  2 
national  officers  of  the  Hawaiian  Islands,  i 
Minister  Plenipotentiary  from  China  to  the 
United  States,  3  Judges  of  the  United  States 
Supreme  Court,  i  Surgeon-General  of  the 
United  States,  50  United  States  Senators,  20 
United  States  District  judges,  i  Circuit  Judge 
of  the  United  States,  160  State  judges,  4 
chancellors,  22  Ministers  Plenipotentiary  of  the 
United  States,  187  members  of  Congress,  40 
State  governors,  and  92  college  presidents.^ 

The  influence  of  Princeton  seems  to  me  to 
have  been  pre-eminent  in  the  field  of  political 
and  educational  life.  For  in  political  life  the 
record  of  her  sons  is  large  and  illustrious.  It 
includes  i  President  of  the  United  States,  3 
Vice-Presidents,  4  justices  of  the  Supreme 
Court,  20  members  of  the  Cabinet  (including 

*  Steiner's  History  of  Education  in  Connecticut^  235. 


Its  Influence.  151 

5  Attorney-Generals),  171  members  of  Con- 
gress, and  28  governors  of  States.  But  in 
educational  life  her  record  approaches  in  emi- 
nence to  that  of  her  next  older  sister.  She 
has  been,  in  a  peculiar  sense,  the  alma  mater  of 
some  twenty-five  other  colleges  ;  and  of  her 
graduates  at  least  forty-three  have  been  presi- 
dents of  colleges,  and  more  than  two  hundred 
of  them  teachers  in  other  colleges. 

The  influence  therefore  of  Yale  in  political 
life,  and  of  Princeton  in  ecclesiastical  life,  is 
not,  in  my  opinion,  so  great  as  is  usually  be- 
lieved. The  influence  of  Yale  in  ecclesiastical 
life,  and  of* Princeton  in  political  life,  is  greater 
than  is  usually  believed.  Many  of  Princeton's 
ecclesiastics  have  done  their  noblest  work  not 
as  ecclesiastics  but  as  presidents  and  profes- 
sors in  colleges.  The  fame  of  the  ecclesiastic 
has  been  lost  in  the  fame  of  the  educator. 

As  I  said  in  the  beginning  of  this  chapter, 
Harvard  is  pre-eminently  a  college  of  New 
England,  Yale  of  the  Western  and  Middle 
States,  and  Princeton  of  the  Middle  States 
and  of  the  Southern.  In  the  West  the  influ- 
ence of  Yale  far  exceeds  that  of  Harvard. 
Some  of  the  chief  facts  relative  to  the  present 


152  The  American  College 


<^^ 


residences  of  the  living  graduates  of  these  two 
oldest  colleges  are  significant. 

The  directory  of  the  living  graduates  of 
Harvard  College  shows  the  number  to  be 
5553.  The  directory  of  the  living  graduates 
of  Yale  College  shows  the  number  to  be 
4618.  Of  the  graduates  of  Harvard,  more 
than  one  half,  2908,  live  in  Massachusetts. 
Of  the  graduates  of  Yale,  less  than  one  fifth, 
812,  live  in  Connecticut.  But  be  it  said  that 
three  times  as  many  people  live  in  Massachu- 
setts as  live  in  Connecticut.  Of  the  Yale 
graduates,  also,  less  than  one  third,  141 7,  live 
in  the  State  of  New  York.  Slightly  less  than 
one  half  of  the  graduates  of  Yale,  2229,  live 
in  Connecticut  and  New  York.  In  the  New 
England  States  are  3129  Harvard  graduates, 
and  1289  Yale  graduates. 

It  is,  therefore,  evident  that  a  large  portion 
of  the  Harvard  men  have  their  residence  in  the 
State  of  their  college  or  In  the  States  imme- 
diately surrounding.  The  frequent  remark  is 
true  that  Harvard  is  a  Massachusetts  and  a 
New  England  college.  But  the  preponder- 
ance of  Harvard  men  to  Yale  as  residents  of  a 


Its  Influence.  153 

State  or  Territory  ceases,  with  two  or  three 
exceptions,  on  passing  outside  of  New  England. 
Although  the  whole  number  of  Harvard  men 
is  greater  by  800  than  the  whole  number  of 
Yale  men,  yet,  in  the  Middle  States,  Harvard 
has  only  1303,  and  Yale,  1986.  In  the  State 
of  New  York  Harvard  has  976  graduates,  and 
Yale  141 7.  In  Pennsylvania  Yale  has  312, 
and  Harvard,  be  it  said,  has  three  more  than 
312  ;  but  in  New  Jersey,  Harvard's  23  seems 
small  when  put  by  the  side  of  Yale's  140.  In 
Delaware  the  number  of  graduates  of  both 
colleges  is  commensurate  with  the  size  of 
the  State,  Harvard  having  2  and  Yale  14. 
This  preponderance  of  Yale  graduates  still 
holds  good  as  one  goes  west.  I  have  caused 
additions  to  be  made  of  the  number  of  gradu- 
ates of  the  two  colleges  found  in  each  of  the 
States.  In  only  two  of  the  Western  States  do 
I  find  a  larger  number  of  Harvard  than  of 
Yale  graduates,  and  one  of  these,  California, 
is  a  State  so  far  west  that  we  seldon  think  of 
it  as  being  west  at  all.  The  following  are 
the  facts  in  these  representative  Common- 
wealths : 


154  The  American  College. 


State. 

Harvard 
Graduates. 

Yale 
Graduates. 

Ohio 

135 
20 

152 
25 
39 
43 
20 

37 

19 

2 

4 
5 
4 
9 

28 
127 

174 

25 

255 

36 

69 

87 
32 
33 
21 

Indiana 

Illinois 

Iowa 

Michigan 

Minnesota 

Kansas 

Wisconsin 

Nebraska     

North  Dakota 

2 

South  Dakota 

8 

Montana 

15 

4 

13 

35 

106 

Idaho  

Oregon 

Washin^rton 

California 

Total 

669 

915 

In  these  sixteen  States,  Harvard  has  669 
graduates,  and  Yale  915.  In  the  States  exclud- 
ing CaHfornia  are  found  9.76  per  cent,  of  all  the 
living  graduates  of  Harvard  College.  In  the 
same  States  are  found  17.47  per  cent,  of  all 
the  living  graduates  of  Yale  College.  In  fact, 
in  proportion  to  the  whole  number  of  gradu- 
ates, almost  twice  as  many  men  have  gone  from 
Yale  into  these  States  as  from  Harvard. 

These  figures  are  exceedingly  significant. 
We  have  long  known,  in  a  general  way,  that 


Its  Influence.  155 

the  number  of  Yale  men  in  these  States  and 
the  States  of  the  West  was  in  some  way 
surprisingly  larger  than  the  number  of  Harvard 
men,  but  I  have  never  known  until  this  hour 
how  much  greater  the  number  is.  The  propor- 
tion in  favor  of  Yale  is,  as  I  have  said,  significant 
to  any  one  interested  in  education.  Harvard 
College  had  graduated  more  than  sixty  classes 
before  the  first  Yale  class  received  its  degrees. 
Harvard  College  had  the  start  in  point  of 
time.  It  had  also  the  advantage,  and  always 
has  had  the  advantage,  of  a  larger  endowment. 
And  yet,  in  that  great  territory  between  the 
Alleghanies  and  the  Pacific  known  as  ''the 
West,"  representing  the  larger  part  of  the 
domain  of  the  country,  the  number  of  Yale 
graduates  exceeds  the  number  of  Harvard. 
What  is  the  cause  of  this  condition  ? 

The  period  covered  by  this  survey  begins, 
in  the  case  of  Harvard,  with  the  year  18 18, 
and  in  reference  to  Yale,  it  begins  with  the 
year  1820.  It  covers  the  period  of  the  popu- 
lating of  the  Western  territory.  Our  question, 
therefore,  may  be  somewhat  broadened,  be- 
coming this :  What  is  the  reason  that,  in  the 
populating  of  the  States  of  the  West,  the  num- 


156  The  American  College. 

ber  of  the  graduates  of  Yale  exceeds  that  of 
the  graduates  of  Harvard?  It  ceases  to  be  a 
question  between  the  relation  of  these  colleges 
simply,  and  becomes  a  question  concerning  the 
movements  and  characteristics  of  a  people. 

Yale  was  a  Congregational  college.  Yale  is, 
I  suppose,  to-day,  as  much  a  Congregational 
college  as  any  college  can  easily  be,  although 
the  Congregational  college  is  the  least  denomi- 
national of  any  college.  Its  presidents  were 
Congregational  clergymen.  The  ecclesiastical 
relations  of  its  professors  were  usually  Congre- 
gational. It  had  and  has  a  School  of  Theology 
of  the  Congregational  Church.  Orthodoxy, 
as  embodied  in  Congregationalism,  was  and  is 
aggressive.  The  Congregational  School  of 
Theology  at  New  Haven  sent  its  graduates, 
throughout  this  formative  period,  into  the 
West  as  ministers.  Not  a  few  of  them  were 
natives  of  the  West,  particularly  in  later  years. 
Graduates  of  Yale  College  who  were  graduates 
of  Yale  Theological  Seminary  entered  the 
West.  Graduates  of  Yale  College  who  were 
graduates  of  other  theological  seminaries 
entered  the  West  as  missionaries  and  minis- 
ters.    The  so-called  '*  Yale  Band"  was  among 


Its  Influence.  i57 

the  first  evangelizing  agencies  which  touched 
the  great  State  of  Illinois.  A  few  years  ago  a 
''Yale  Band/'  composed  of  graduates  of  Yale 
Seminary,  entered  the  State  of  Washington. 
A  few  years  before  a  ''  Dakota  Band ''  went 
from  New  Haven  into  that  Territory.  Illinois 
College  at  Jacksonville  was  founded  by  the 
members  of  the  ''Yale  Band."  The  old  col- 
lege at  Hudson,  Ohio,  begun  in  1826,  was 
founded  as  a  Yale  of  the  West.  Of  those  men 
going  into  many  and  widely  separated  parts  of 
the  West,  every  one  went  as  a  loyal  son  of 
Yale.  Every  one  of  them  found  it  difficult, 
perhaps,  to  adjust  his  love  for  his  a/ma  mater 
with  his  love  for  the  local  institution  of  his 
State,  to  the  building  up  of  which  he  was 
giving  his  money  and  his  life.  Of  all  the 
colleges  except  the  local  one,  Yale  was  the 
most  beloved.  The  Yale  spirit  moved  on  the 
face  of  the  prairie.  The  black  dust  of  the 
Wabash  and  of  the  Ohio  became  the  livinof 
soul  bearing  the  name  of  Yale.  The  result 
followed  under  the  law  of  cause  and  effect. 
The  new  West,  so  far  as  it  received  any  col- 
lege influence,  became  like  Yale. 

In  this  same  period  Harvard  v/as  not  Ortho- 


158  The  American  College. 

dox.  It  was  Unitarian.  It  was  able  and 
strong  and  cultured.  It  had  for  its  presidents 
men  noble  in  character,  men  also  who  were 
noble  in  scholarship.  Until  Quincy  was  elected, 
it  called  to  its  chief  executive  office  Unitarian 
clergymen,  the  memory  of  whom  is  fragrant 
and  beautiful.  Professors  better  qualified  for 
college  service  could  not  be  found.  Harvard 
was  in  close  affiliation  with  the  best  forces  of 
Boston  and  of  Massachusetts.  But  the  mo- 
tives in  its  life  were  not  missionary.  They 
were  as  little  missionary  as  those  dominating 
the  Unitarian  Church.  The  number  of  Uni- 
tarian churches  in  Massachusetts  far  exceeds 
the  number  found  in  all  other  Commonwealths. 
Unitarianism  may  be  a  qualitative  propagand- 
ism,  but  it  is  not  a  quantitative  one.  It  may 
have  enriched  other  faiths,  but  it  has  not 
spread  its  own  faith.  Its  movement  has  been 
intensive  and  not  extensive. 

This  lack  of  religiously  missionary  enthu- 
siasm was  a  pretty  costly  thing  to  Harvard, 
and  possibly,  also,  to  Unitarianism  itself.  But 
Unitarianism  did  not  lack  in  certain  of  its  ad- 
herents a  missionary  enthusiasm  of  a  certain 
sort.      This   enthusiasm   was    an   enthusiasm 


Its  Influence.  159 

social,  sociological,  political.  Radicalism  in 
theology  led  to  radicalism  in  sociology.  There 
is  some  ground  for  the  historical  statement 
that  conservatism  in  theology  led  to  conserva- 
tism in  sociology.  It  is  certainly  true  that 
Garrison,  Phillips,  Emerson,  Sumner,  Tho- 
reau,  Lowell,  Higginson,  Sanborn,  were  in 
more  intimate  alliance  with  the  Unitarian  than 
with  any  other  faith.  The  black  man  of  the 
South  appealed  more  powerfully  to  these  anti- 
slavery  men  than  the  white  man  of  the  new 
West.  Lack  of  personal  freedom  was  to  them 
a  worse  evil  than  a  lack  of  personal  piety. 
James  Freeman  Clarke  was  for  a  time  a  *'  home 
missionary,"  but  the  place  was  rather  Southern 
than  Western, — Louisville  ;  and  his  big  heart 
and  fine  brain  were  directed  throughout  his 
chief  pastorate  rather  toward  the  slave  than 
toward  the  free  pagan  of  the  prairie.  In  this 
devotion  all  now  exult.  But  it  was  a  devotion 
which  had  its  penalties.  Harvard  College  was 
not  presented  to  the  new  people  of  the  new 
West. 

The  graduates,  therefore,  of  Harvard  Col- 
lege, of  this  time,and  of  its  Divinity  School, 
were  not  intent  upon  going  West.      They  did 


i6o  The  American  College. 

not  feel  the  impulse  for  establishing  the  houses 
of  their  faith  on  the  Mississippi.  They  had 
no  visions  of  building  a  second  Harvard  in  the 
swamps  of  the  Missouri.  These  graduates  pre- 
ferred to  write  odes  about  the  duty  of  being 
pilgrims  and  still  to  live  beneath  the  graceful 
elms  of  Cambridge.  The  result  was  necessary 
and  has  become  evident ;  Harvard  failed  to 
establish  a  constituency  in  the  West  when  the 
West  was  in  its  formative  period.  Therefore, 
to-day  the  number  of  Harvard  graduates  in 
the  West  is  far  less  than  the  number  of  Yale 
graduates. 

There  are,  also,  it  seems  to  me,  certain  gen- 
eral reasons  which  have  value  in  explaining 
this  divergency.  The  impression  prevails 
throughout  the  West  that  Yale  is  more  demo- 
cratic than  Harvard ;  that  considerations  of 
family  and  wealth  have  less  value  in  New 
Haven  than  in  Cambridge.  It  is  also  sup- 
posed that  the  manners  of  the  Harvard  man 
are  more  elegant  and  his  refinement  greater. 
It  is  also  thought  that  the  nil-admirari  prin- 
ciple is  more  influential  at  the  Cambridge 
college.  Repression  is  supposed  to  be  the 
mood  of  the  Harvard,  expression  the  mood 


]^.<^VI 


Its  Influence.  ^"^^61 


of  the  Yale  man.  The  Western  man  is  usu- 
ally democratic  socially.  He  respects  nobility 
and  refinement  of  personal  bearing,  but  he  is 
inclined  to  think  that  some  Harvard  students 
carry  these  elegancies  into  eccentricities.  Re- 
pression he  rather  despises,  admiring  freedom 
and  frankness.  The  falseness  of  these  impres- 
sions held  by  the  Western  man  do  not  at  all 
lessen  their  force  in  deterring  him  from  send- 
ing his  son  to  Harvard. 

I  am  also  inclined  to  believe,  although  my 
belief  is  by  no  means  an  assurance,  that  in  the 
larger  part  of  this  period  under  survey  Har- 
vard was  known  throughout  the  West  more 
for  its  literary  advantages,  and  Yale  for  its 
scientific.  Of  course,  at  once  the  names  of 
Agassiz,  and  Gray,  and  others,  may  seem  to 
overthrow  the  ground  of  this  impression,  but 
never  in  the  popular  view  was  Agassiz  an  in- 
tegral part  of  the  Harvard  Faculty.  When  w^e 
think  of  the  great  teachers  at  Harvard  of  the 
earlier  generation,  the  first  names  to  occur 
to  us  are  those  of  Ticknor  and  Longfellow. 
When  we  think  of  the  great  teachers  of  Yale 
in  the  preceding  generation,  we  speak  imme- 
diately of  Silliman  and  Dana.     The  fame  of 


1 62  The  American  College. 

Yale  in  science  was  more  attractive  to  the 
Western  man  than  the  fame  of  Harvard  in 
literature.  The  materialistic  tendency  of  life 
in  the  West  found  its  counterpart  in  the  scien- 
tific character  of  the  teaching  at  Yale. 

But  a  further  question  grows  out  of  the  gen- 
eral one,  and  one,  too,  possibly  more  interest- 
ing. I  have  thought  that  my  statistics  would 
show  that  the  proportion  of  Harvard  men  liv- 
ing in  the  West  during  the  last  score  of  years 
would  show  a  great  increase.  The  figures 
prove  that  the  a  p7'iori  reasoning  was  right. 
As  I  have  before  said,  in  the  sixteen  Western 
States  the  names  of  which  have  been  given, 
beginning  with  Ohio,  and  ending  with  Wash- 
ington, in  this  period  have  lived  9.76  per  cent, 
of  all  of  Harvard's  graduates  ;  and  also  in  this 
same  period  and  in  these  same  States  have 
lived  17.47  per  cent,  of  all  the  Yale  graduates 
now  living.  But,  of  the  classes  between  1878 
-88,  11.62  percent,  of  the  graduates  of  Har- 
vard live  in  these  States,  a  gain  of  1.86  per 
cent.  In  these  same  States  and  of  the  classes 
from  1 880-9  T ,  1 8. 79  per  cent,  of  Yale  graduates 
are  found  residing,  a  gain  of  1.32  per  cent. 
Harvard,  therefore,  in  this  time,  had  a  greater 


Its  Influence.  163 

relative  gain  than  Yale.  The  proportions  of 
certain  States  are  possibly  less  significant  than 
of  all  the  States  combined.  In  certain  States, 
Yale  has  gained.  In  Illinois,  for  the  whole 
period,  are  dwelling  5.52  per  cent,  of  all  the 
graduates.  In  Illinois,  for  the  last  ten  years, 
are  dwelling  7. 15  per  cent.  In  the  same  State, 
in  respect  to  Harvard's  graduates,  there  were, 
for  the  entire  period,  2.73  per  cent,  and  for 
the  last  decade  3.17  per  cent.  In  Ohio,  Har- 
vard  has  increased  in  the  last  decade  over  the 
whole  period  from  2.45  per  cent,  to  2.46,  in 
Michigan,  from  .007  to  .008  per  cent.  In  the 
same  period,  Yale  has  fallen  off  in  Ohio  from 
3.80  to  3.57  per  cent.,  and  in  Michigan  from 
1.27  to  1.05  per  cent.  I  recognize  that  these 
differences  are  exceedingly  slight,  but  a  single 
leaf,  as  well  as  a  whole  tree,  may  reveal  the 
direction  of  the  Vv^ind. 

Yale,  however,  has  still  a  large  lead  in  the 
West.  The  causes  of  this  present  popularity 
are  as  interesting  and  subtile  as  the  reasons  for 
the  relatively  greater  popularity  in  the  earlier 
generations.  I  am  inclined  to  think  that  the 
reasons  which  have  existed  are  still  of  force. 
Sectarian    prepossessions  are   the  hardest  to 


164  The  American  College. 

remove.  The  West  is  orthodox.  The  States 
of  the  West  are  filled  with  Congregational, 
Presbyterian,  Baptist,  Methodist,  and  Episco- 
pal churches.  To  certain  Western  men  the 
word  '*  Unitarian"  means  something  almost  as 
harrowing  as  the  word  'Tndian  "  meant  to 
their  children  of  forty  years  ago.  Harvard  is 
no  longer  a  Unitarian  college,  but  the  reputa- 
tio7i  of  Harvard  as  a  Unitarian  college  still 
lingers,  so  hard  are  sectarian  prejudices  to  re- 
move. Further,  it  is  to  be  acknowledged  that 
many  persons  identify  Unitarianism  with  irre- 
ligion.  Beginning  with  the  assumption  that 
Harvard  is  a  Unitarian  college,  they  proceed 
to  the  conclusion  that  Harvard  is  irreligious. 
The  chain  of  their  logic  has  another  link. 
From  the  conclusion  that  Harvard  is  irreligious 
they  draw  the  further  inference  that  it  is  im- 
moral. Harvard  has  suffered,  Harvard  is  suf- 
fering, and  Harvard  with  all  its  wisdom  of  ad- 
ministration must  for  a  time  yet,  suffer  the 
consequences  of  such  prejudices.  And  yet,  as 
I  have  suggested,  these  prejudices  are  being 
removed.  The  proportion  of  Harvard  men 
coming  to  live  in  the  West  at  the  present  time, 
in  relation  to  the  number  of  Harvard  men  liv- 


Its  Influence.  165 

ing  in  the  West  in  the  last  seventy  years,  is 
greater  than  the  number  of  Yale  men  of  the 
same  conditions. 

In  the  South  the  power  of  Harvard  has  been 
slight,  Yale's  somewhat,  and  Princeton's  great. 
In  the  college  year  of  1836-37  Harvard  had 
233  students,  of  whom  only  19  came  from  the 
South,  including  such  border  States  as  Mary- 
land and  Kentucky.  In  the  same  year  Yale 
had  511  students,  of  whom  55  came  from  the 
South  and  also  one  quarter  of  the  55  came 
from  the  central  Southern  State  of  Georgia  ;  at 
present  less  than  2  per  cent,  of  the  students  of 
Harvard  are  from  the  South.  These  figures, 
I  think,  show  the  relative  clientage  of  the  two 
oldest  New  England  colleges  drawn  from  the 
South.  In  this  same  time  about  two  fifths  of 
all  the  Princeton  students  were  drawn  from  the 
South.  The  influence  of  Princeton  in  the  South 
at  the  beginning  of  the  Civil  War  was  very 
great.  So  many  Southern  men  were  in  Prince- 
ton at  the  beginning  of  the  war  that  there  was  a 
decided  antagonism  to  the  raising  of  the  Stars 
and  Stripes  over  the  college  buildings,  and  in 
the  spring  of  1861  the  departure  of  the  South- 
ern students  from  '*old  Nassau"  was  a  scene 


1 66  The  American  College. 

never  to  be  forgotten.  Even  in  the  first  dec- 
ades of  the  century,  the  tendency  of  the  boys 
of  Virginia  to  go  from  their  State  for  their 
education  caused  a  considerable  degree  of  un 
easiness.  One  writer  asserts  that  he  came  to 
the  conclusion  that  one  quarter  of  a  million 
dollars  was  carried  each  year  from  the  State  of 
Virginia  for  the  purpose  of  education.^  A  large 
share  of  this  amount,  no  doubt,  went  into  the 
coffers  of  Princeton  College.  Some  of  the 
most  illustrious  names  on  the  register  of  Prince- 
ton College  are  the  names  of  the  most  illustri- 
ous families  of  the  South.  The  name  of 
Calhoun  is  not  there,  for  that  is  found  at  Yale. 
The  names  of  the  Lees,  Bayards,  Dabneys, 
Davies,  Pendletons,  Breckenridges,  Caldwells, 
Crawfords,  Baches,  Hagers,  and  Johns,^  are 
found. 

The  reason  of  the  mighty  influence  of  Prince- 
ton throughout  the  South  is  due  largely,  in  my 
judgment,  to  three  causes  :  first,  the  location 
of  the  college  ;  second,  the  ecclesiastical  unity 
of  the  people  of  the  South  and  of  the  support- 

^  Jefferson  and  Cabell's  :    University  of  Virginia^  157,  note. 
^  Fotir  American   Universities^  99,  Chapter  by  Professor  W.  M. 
Sloane. 


Its  Influence.  167 

ers  of  the  college ;  and  third,  the  unity  of  the 
people  of  certain  Southern  States  with  the 
founders  and  the  supporters  of  Princeton. 
These  three  reasons  do  not  require  elabora- 
tion. Princeton  was,  of  course,  nearer  to  the 
South  than  her  sister  colleges  by  the  distance 
from  New  Haven  or  from  Cambridge,  a  dis- 
tance much  greater  formerly  than  it  now  is  ; 
but  this  fact,  although  having  value,  is  not  the 
most  significant.  The  commercial  relations  of 
the  South  were  rather  with  New  York  and 
Philadelphia  than  with  Boston  and  other  parts 
of  New  England.  Intimacy  of  commercial  re- 
lations made  intimacy  of  other  relations  of 
course  less  difficult.  College  boys  go  and 
come  very  much  along  those  lines  of  latitude 
and  longitude  which  trade  follows.  Down  to 
the  time  of  the  foundation  of  the  University 
of  Virginia,  the  College  of  William  and  Mary 
was  probably  the  most  influential  college  in 
the  South.  The  record  of  the  statesmen 
which  this  college  trained  in  the  colonial  period 
and  in  the  generation  succeeding  the  Revolu- 
tionary period  is  illustrious.  The  College  of 
Wifliam  and  Mary  was  under  the  control  of 
the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  and  had  for 


1 68  The  American  College. 

its  special  purpose  the  training  of  ministers  for 
that  Church.  In  the  Presbyterian  Church 
was  the  College  of  Hampden-Sidney,  but  it 
was  not  strong.  The  Presbyterian  Church 
throughout  that  region  of  the  South,  which 
was  peopled  by  the  Scotch,  and  the  Scotch- 
Irish,  was  of  great  strength.  In  Maryland, 
Virginia,  and  the  Carolinas,  therefore,  the 
families  allied  with  the  Presbyterian  Church 
would  naturally  send  their  sons  to  a  Presby- 
terian College,  and  to  the  strongest  Presbyte- 
rian College  within  their  command.  That 
college  was  the  College  of  New  Jersey.  More- 
over, as  has  been  said,  the  people  who  settled 
New  Jersey  and  Pennsylvania,  were  in  a  de- 
gree of  the  same  race  with  those  who  settled 
Maryland,  Virginia,  and  the  Carolinas, — 
Scotch  and  Scotch-Irish.  They  contributed 
of  their  best  blood  in  the  building  up  of 
these  Commonwealths.  These  were  the  libe- 
ral colonies  to  which  came  people  not  only 
from  North  of  Ireland  and  from  Scotland,  but 
also  fugitives  from  France,  Holland,  and  cer- 
tain parts  of  Germany.  The  oneness  of  the 
race  contributed  toward  making  the  chief  Pres- 
byterian College  in  New  Jersey  the  chief  col- 


Its  Influence.  169 

lege  of  the  States  as  far  south  as  South  Caro- 
lina. The  best  provincial  college  in  any  one 
of  the  States  would  be  the  most  attractive  col- 
lege for  all  the  States. 

These  are  at  least  some  of  the  reasons  which 
have  helped  to  make  the  influence  of  Princeton 
great  throughout  the  South.  These  conditions 
have  continued  in  a  degree  to  the  present,  al- 
though their  force  has  been  much  lessened 
since  the  Civil  War.  The  founding  of  a  uni- 
versity at  Baltimore,  although  of  an  undenomi- 
national character,  and  of  one  at  Nashville, 
although  not  of  the  Presbyterian  order,  has 
also  tended  to  attract  students  who  might 
otherwise  have  come  to  Princeton.  Yet,  in 
many  parts  of  the  South,  Princeton  is  regarded 
with  a  loyalty  and  affection  which  Harvard 
receives  in  Massachusetts  and  Yale  in  Connec- 
ticut. 

In  respect  to  the  method  of  the  growth 
and  use  of  the  influence  which  the  two  older 
colleges  embody  there  is  a  deep  and  striking 
contrast.  Harvard  seems  to  stand  for  the  prin- 
ciple of  individuality,  Yale  for  the  communistic 
or  collective  principle.  This  difference  runs 
back  into  the  conditions  of  the  beginning  of 


lyo         The  American  College. 

the  century.  The  Unitarians  had  a  stronger 
and  larger  following  by  far  in  Massachusetts 
than  in  the  New  Haven  or  Hartford  Colony. 
At  the  beginning  of  the  century  the  schism  in 
the  Congregational  Church  resulted  in  the 
great  Unitarian  movement,  —  a  movement 
which  represents  individuality  even  more  than 
the  ordinary  orthodox  Congregational  Church 
represents  it.  But  in  Connecticut  not  more 
than  one  church  became  in  this  time  Unitarian, 
and  the  Unitarian  denomination  has  always 
had  a  very  small  constituency  in  Connecticut. 
In  the  earlier  part  of  the  century  in  Connecti- 
cut that  form  of  ecclesiastical  government 
known  as  **  Consociation,"  a  modified  Presby- 
terianism,  had  sway ;  in  Massachusetts  the 
*' Association,"  which  represents  greater  indi- 
viduality of  action,  ruled.  At  Yale,  through- 
out the  century,  the  class  system  in  the  college 
has  largely  obtained  ;  and  in  Harvard  the  elec- 
tive system  has  had  the  supremacy  in  the  last 
generation.  Harvard  represents  rather  the 
critical  side  of  college  allegiance — each  gradu- 
ate thinks  it  to  be  his  right  to  criticise  his  Uni- 
versity ;  but  of  Yale  each  graduate  looks  upon 
his  college  as  his  a/ma  mater,  and  to  criticise 


Its  Influence.  17^ 

her  would  be  as  unfitting  as  to  disparage  the 
one  who  bore  him.  The  result  has  therefore 
been  that  in  those  athletic  sports  in  which  the 
individual  is  the  more  important,  Harvard,  on 
the  whole,  has  the  supremacy,  but  in  those  in 
which  community  of  action  is  the  more  import- 
ant, Yale  has  won.  Harvard,  therefore,  has 
been  victorious  rather  in  field  contests,  and 
Yale  in  football,  baseball,  and  in  rowing.  In 
a  word.  Harvard  has  stood  rather  for  individu- 
ality of  action,  while  Yale  has  stood  for  com- 
munity of  effort. 

It  is  not  unfrequently  said  that  Harvard  is 
the  Oxford  of  the  New  World,  and  Yale  the 
Cambridge.  The  reason  of  this  discrimination 
lies,  in  my  judgment,  in  the  past,  in  a  very  sim- 
ple matter.  Yale  in  the  first  half  of  this  cen- 
tury, as  I  have  intimated  in  a  former  para- 
graph, represented  with  greater  fullness  the 
scientific  studies  for  which  the  older  Cam- 
bridge stood,  and  Harvard  the  humanistic 
studies  which  received  special  cultivation  at 
Oxford.  As  I  have  before  said,  Yale,  through 
the  Sillimans,  was  holding  a  large  place  in 
scientific  studies  long  before  Gray,  or  Agas- 
siz,  or  Cooke,  began  their  work  in  the  Cam- 


172  The  American  College. 

bridge  on  the  Charles.  In  the  year  1818 
George  Ripley  was  considering  the  choice  of  a 
college.  At  that  time  he  wrote  to  his  father, 
saying : 

"  I  feel  emboldened  to  make  the  request  that,  if  con- 
sistent with  your  inclinations  and  plans,  I  may  receive 
an  education  at  Yale  rather  than  Cambridge.  I  may 
be  thought  assuming  and  even  impertment  to  make  this 
request.  But,  sir,  I  entreat  you  to  consider  the  thing. 
The  literary  advantages  at  Cambridge  are  superior  in 
some  respects  to  those  at  Yale.  The  languages  can  un- 
doubtedly be  learnt  best  at  Cambridge.  But  it  is  allowed 
by  many,  who  have  had  opportunity  to  judge,  free  from 
prejudice,  that  the  solid  branches  may  be  acquired  to  as 
great  perfection  at  Yale.  Cousin  Henry,  who  has  had 
some  information  on  the  subject,  says  that  for  mathe- 
matics, metaphysics,  and  for  the  solid  sciences  in  gen- 
eral, Yale  is  the  best."  ^ 

The  linguistic  and  literary  training  which 
Harvard  has  offered  throughout  the  century 
was  now  at  its  beginning.  For  the  year  when 
Ripley  entered  Harvard  was  the  year  when 
Edward  Tyrrel  Channing  became  Boylston 
professor  and  began  that  career  which  did  not 
close  till  the  year  of  185 1,  a  career  which  was 
of  priceless  value  in  the  giving  of  an  education 

*  Frothingham's  Geor ge Ripley  y  5-6. 


Its  Influence.  173 

to  the  men  who  were,  in  a  peculiar  degree,  to 
be  the  makers  of  American  literature. 

"When  it  is  considered  that  Channing's  method  reared 
most  of  the  well-known  writers  whom  New  England  was 
then  producing/' — says  Colonel  Thomas  Wentworth 
Higginson, — '^  that  it  was  he  who  trained  Emerson,  C.  F. 
Adams,  Hedge,  A.  P.  Peabody,  Felton,  Hillard,  Win- 
throp,  Holmes,  Sumner,  Motley,  Phillips,  Bowen,  Lover- 
ing,  Torrey,  Dana,  Lowell,  Thoreau,  Hale,  Thomas  Hill, 
Child,  Fitzedward  Hall,  Lane,  and  Norton  (and  I  may 
add  Higginson),  it  will  be  seen  that  the  classic  portion 
,     of  our  literature  came  largely  into  existence  under  him."  * 

Soon  after  becoming  president  of  Yale, 
President  Dwight  In  an  address  delivered  be- 
fore the  Phi  Beta  Kappa  Society  indicated 
what  he  regards  as  certain  traits  of  the  ideal 
Yale  man.^  The  first  element  which  he  names 
is  ''a  certain  large-minded  and  fair-minded 
love  of  truth."  Allied  to  this  he  suggests 
**  manliness  "  or  *'  the  manly  sense  of  duty  " 
as  a  second  element.  A  third  which  he  names, 
is  *'  the  disposition  to  estimate  both  men  and 
things  according  to  their  true  value."  A 
fourth  characteristic  of  the  Yale  spirit  he 
describes  as  '*  that  union  of  the  intellectual  and 

*  Atlantic  Monthly^  December,  1896,  762-763. 

2  What  a  Yale  Student  Ought  to  Be,  Yale  University,  1887. 


174  The  American  College. 

emotional  elements  which  keeps  them  in  due 
relations  to  each  other."  He  adds  also  '*the 
genuine  Yale  man  is  a  gentleman,  .  .  .  one 
who  has  the  spirit  of  reverence  for  what  is 
good,  of  kindness  towards  others,  of  gentle- 
ness and  self-sacrifice  and  honor  and  truth,  of 
obedience  to  that  great  command  which  bids 
us  love  our  neighbors  as  ourselves." 

But  I  am  confident  that  the  President  of 
Harvard  College,  seeking  to  give  a  picture  of 
the  elements  which  make  the  ideal  Harvard 
man,  would  suggest  these  very  same  elements 
which  the  President  of  Yale  names.  In  fact, 
these  elements  are  not  the  property  of  Yale  or 
of  Harvard.  They  are  the  supreme  purposes 
and  principles  which  rule  in  every  college. 
President  Dwight  disclaims  any  purpose  of 
affirming  *'  that  the  characteristics  of  our  life 
are  exclusively  found  here."  Every  college 
seeks  to  inspire  in  each  student  a  *'  large- 
minded  and  fair-minded  love  of  truth."  Every 
college  endeavors  to  arouse  ''the  manly  sense 
of  duty"  in  its  men.  Every  college  endeav- 
ors to  train  students  to  ''  estimate  both  men 
and  things  according  to  their  true  value." 
Every  college  has  for  its  purpose  '*  to  unite 


/  9^"  OF  TMK 

f  UNI  VERS 

Its  Influence.  ^l^^i.^ 

properly  the  emotional  and  intellectual  elements 
of  character."  Every  college  seeks  to  make 
each  student  a  '*  gentleman.'* 

It  is,  I  think,  generally  confessed  that 
Harvard  has  attained  a  genuine  leadership  in 
American  education.  This  leadership  has 
been  secured  largely  through  the  efficiency  of 
its  President.  But  previous  to  the  accession 
of  President  Eliot,  it  would,  I  think,  have 
been  generally  said  that  Yale  was  enjoying 
a  pre-eminence.  For  many  years  before  the 
accession  of  President  Eliot  the  graduating 
classes  at  Yale  were  larger  than  those  at 
Harvard.  But  about  the  time  that  President 
Eliot  became  President  and  about  the  time 
President  Woolsey  retired  from  the  office  to 
which  he  had  given  lustre  in  the  twenty-five 
years  of  his  administration,  it  was  a  matter 
of  conjecture  whi<:h  of  these  two  greatest  and 
oldest  colleges  should  become  the  progres- 
sive, and  which  the  conservative,  force  in 
the  higher  education.  Although  Harvard  had 
had  a  history  more  distinguished  for  mak- 
ing experiments,  as  the  elder  Silliman  once 
pointed  out,  than  Yale,  yet  the  greater  freedom 
from  provincialism  of  Yale,  rendered  Yale  a 


176  The  American  College. 

better  agency  and  condition  for  progressive 
educational  endeavors.  But  President  Eliot 
was  chosen  President  to  succeed  President 
Hill,  and  President  Porter  was  chosen  to 
succeed  President  Woolsey.  President  Eliot 
had  became  recognized  as  a  teacher  of  a  com- 
paratively new  science,  and  President  Porter 
had  been  recognized  as  a  teacher  of  the 
oldest  of  all  knowledges.  The  one  was,  too, 
essentially  a  man  vitally  in  touch  with  life  ;  the 
other  gave  the  impression  to  many  friends  of 
being  quite  as  much  interested  in  the  philoso- 
phy of  the  seventeenth  century  as  in  the 
problems  of  the  present.  Under  the  lead  of 
President  Eliot,  who  came  into  office  some  two 
years  earlier  than  President  Porter,  Harvard 
sprang  at  once  into  the  opening  opportunites 
of  the  new  education.  By  this  very  condition, 
Yale  was  almost  obliged  to  represent  the  con- 
servative tendency. 

Of  course,  progressiveness  and  aggressive- 
ness have  their  perils,  but  the  conditions  of 
the  times  removed  these  perils  from  the  path- 
way of  Harvard  and  its  vigorous  executive. 
For  the  means  of  carrying  forward  progres- 
sive   and   aggressive    measures   were   offered 


Its  Influence.  ^11 

through  the  increasing  wealth  of  the  country, 
through  the  increasing  demand  for  well-trained 
men  in  every  field  of  service,  and  through  the 
enlargement  of  the  great  humanitarian  and 
scientific  studies.  If,  from  1869  onward,  with 
brief  exceptions,  the  country  had  not  been 
becoming  richer,  or  if  the  demand  for  well- 
trained  men  had  lessened,  or  if  social  science 
and  political  economy  and  the  natural  sciences 
had  not  enlarged  their  boundaries,  the  results 
might  have  been  altogether  different  from  what 
they  are.  In  this  case,  the  conservative 
policy  of  Yale  would  have  been  the  successful 
one  and  the  aggressive  policy  of  Harvard 
could  not  and  would  not  have  won  that 
triumph  which  it  enjoys. 

It  is  also  significant  that  the  older  college  has 
been  the  mother  of  three  great  movements 
in  the  course  of  this  century.  It  may  not  be 
unfitting  to  say  that  Harvard  stands  as  the 
mother  of  movements,  and  Yale  as  the  mother 
of  men.  Certainly,  these  phrases  are  as  well 
applied  to  the  colleges  of  the  new  world  as 
they  are  to  the  corresponding  universities  of 
the  old  world. 

A  movement  in  an  American  college  must 


1 78  The  American  College. 

be  carried  on  under  conditions  quite  unlike 
those  which  obtain  in  a  movement  in  Oxford 
or  in  Cambridge.  It  lacks  a  substantial  and 
permanent  moving  force.  The  English  uni- 
versity has  in  its  constituency  a  larger  body 
of  men  in  permanent  association  with  the 
university.  The  men  have  those  qualities 
and  relations  which  residence  as  graduates  or 
as  fellows  gives.  They  are  usually  blessed 
with  more  or  less  of  leisure,  and  they  are  also 
in  a  more  or  less  intimate  touch  with  the  life 
outside  the  university.  These  men  constitute 
an  excellent  body  for  making  a  movement  of 
the  social,  scholastic,  or  theological  sort.  The 
three  great  men  of  the  Oxford  movement  were 
Keble,  Newman,  and  Hurrell  Froude,  and 
these  men  were  all  fellows  or  tutors  of  Oriel. 
The  American  college  has  few  men  in  per- 
manent association  and  those  who  are  are  mem- 
bers of  the  teaching  force.  This  body  is  blessed 
with  leisure  in  only  a  very  moderate  degree. 
The  more  public  movements,  therefore,  which 
we  find  carried  on  under  the  auspices  of  the 
American  college  have  usually  been  move- 
ments made  by  graduates  whose  formal  re- 
lations with  their  college  have  ceased.     In  a 


Its  Influence.  179 

few  cases  these  movements  have  been  promoted 
by  the  professors.  Not  so  much  as  a  corpora- 
tion, therefore,  but  as  a  centre  of  radiating 
influence,  has  the  American  college  been  the 
mother  of  movements. 

The  three  movements,  of  which  Harvard 
may  be  said  to  be  the  author  in  this  century, 
have  had  a  single  key-note — a  larger  liberty. 
The  first  was  a  movement  for  greater  liberty  in 
matters  religious ;  the  second  was  a  movement 
for  greater  liberty  in  matters  philosophical ;  the 
third  was  a  movement  for  greater  liberty  in 
matters  educational.  The  first  is  usually 
called  the  Unitarian  movement,  the  second  the 
Transcendental  movement,  and  the  third  is  rep- 
resented narrowly  in  the  phrase  ''  The  Elective 
System."  Not  infrequently  is  the  third  of 
these  movements  called  by  the  comprehensive 
phrase  ^^The  New  Education."  The  first 
movement  belongs  largely  to  the  first  quarter 
of  the  century  ;  the  second  to  the  second 
quarter  ;  and  the  third  movement  to  the  third 
quarter  and  the  last  of  the  century. 

The  movement  for  greater  freedom  in  matters 
religious  does  not  begin  with  the  appointment 
of  Henry  Ware  as  Hollis  Professor  of  Divinity 


I  So  The  American  College. 

in  1805,  but  his  appointment  represents  the 
beginning  of  aggressiveness  in  the  progress  of 
this  movement.  Other  appointments  followed 
the  appointment  of  Ware  which,  in  two  years, 
says  the  historian  of  the  Unitarian  denomina- 
tion, made  Harvard  ''  University  conspicuously 
the  headquarters  of  intellectual  and  religious 
h'beralism  in  America."  ^  So  rapid  was  the  pro- 
gress in  the  next  score  of  years,  that  in  1823, 
when  Dr.  Lyman  Beecher  came  to  Boston,  he 
was  able  to  say:  '*A11  the  literary  men  of 
Massachusetts  were  Unitarian  ;  all  the  Trustees 
and  Professors  of  Harvard  College  were 
Unitarian  ;  all  the  elz'U  of  wealth  and  fashion 
crowded  the  Unitarian  Churches;  the  judges 
on  the  bench  were  Unitarian,  giving  decisions 
by  which  the  peculiar  features  of  church 
organization  so  carefully  ordered  by  the  Pil- 
grim Fathers  had  been  nullified,  and  all  the 
power  had  passed  into  the  hands  of  the 
congregation."  ^ 

In  this  movement  the  graduates  and 
officers  of  the  University  bore  the  most  con- 
spicuous part.     Its  preacher,  Channing,  was  a 

^  A  History  of  the  Unitarians,  Joseph  Henry  Allen.  D.D.,  i88, 
*  Quoted  in  Allen's  History^  194. 


Its  Influence.  i8i 

Harvard  graduate  ;  its  most  powerful  apologist, 
John  Lowell,  was  a  member  of  the  Univers- 
ity corporation  ;  Jared  Sparks,  the  historian, 
James  Walker,  the  philosopher,  and  Andrews 
Norton,  the  exegete,  were  all  Harvard  graduates 
and  already  occupied  or  were  to  occupy  import- 
ant places  in  the  government  of  the  Univer- 
sity. So  thorough  was  the  identification  of  the 
College  with  the  movement,  that  of  seventy- 
seven  Unitarian  preachers  sketched  in  Dr. 
Sprague's  Annals  of  the  American  Pulpit  sixty- 
seven  are  graduates  of  Harvard  College.  Of 
the  graduates  of  Harvard  who  have  served  all 
churches,  Dr.  Sprague  names  two  hundred  and 
ten.  Although  the  number  of  clergymen  in 
the  Unitarian  Church,  compared  with  other 
denominations,  is  relatively  small,  and  although 
the  time  of  its  specific  existence  is  brief,  yet 
almost  one  third  of  its  distinguished  clergymen 
of  the  earlier  period  are  graduates  of  Harvard. 
So  intimate  was  the  association  between  the 
Unitarian  Church  and  the  College  that  the 
College  came  to  be  known  as  a  Unitarian 
College,  a  reputation  which  in  recent  years  it 
wisely  has  been  endeavoring  to  throw  ojff  and 
which  it  has  succeeded  in  throwing  off  among 


1^2  The  American  College 


^:5" 


those  who  are  well-informed,  but  not  among 
those  who  are  Ignorant  of  the  conditions. 

The  second  movement  which  is  closely  iden- 
tified with  Harvard  is  also  identified  with  the 
Unitarian  movement,  even  outside  of  collegiate 
relations.  For  the  names  which  are  illustrious 
in  Transcendentalism  are  also  in  no  small  de- 
gree illustrious  in  the  Unitarian  movement. 
This  Transcendental  movement  was  simply  an 
episode,  but  while  it  lasted  its  effect  was  power- 
ful in  the  thought  and  the  life  of  New  England. 
It  was  a  literary  as  well  as  a  philosophical 
and  religious  power.  Its  influence  especially 
touched  social  agitations  and  movements  for 
reform,  but  its  specific  duration  was  brief 
although  its  echoes  are  still  heard.  In  its 
progress  the  presence  and  the  power  of  the 
Harvard  graduates  were  most  significant.  The 
seer  of  Transcendentalism  was  Emerson,  and 
Emerson  was  a  Harvard  graduate.  Its  man 
of  letters  was  George  Ripley,  a  distinguished 
member  of  a  Harvard  class  not  without  dis- 
tinguished men  ;  its  theologian  was  Theodore 
Parker,  a  Harvard  student  and  a  Harvard 
Master  of  Arts  ;  its  historian  was  Octavius 
Brooks  Frothingham,  also  a  Harvard  gradu- 


Its  Influence.  183 

ate  ;  its  critic  was  Margaret  Fuller,  who  felt 
the  influence  of  Harvard  a  great  deal  more 
than  some  men  who  were  its  graduates,  and 
as  much  a  graduate  as  any  one  could  be  in  her 
time  who  was  a  woman.  Of  those  whom  its 
historian,  Dr.  Frothingham,  calls  minor  proph- 
ets, William  Henry  Channing,  Samuel  John- 
son, Thomas  Wentworth  Higginson,  John 
Weiss,  and  Cyrus  Augustus  Bartol,  were  all, 
with  one  exception,  graduates  of  Harvard 
College,  and  he,  Bartol,  was  a  graduate  of  the 
Divinity  School ;  and  several  others  had  taken 
their  professional  degree  as  well  as  their  first 
degree  at  the  University.  While  this  move- 
ment was  in  progress,  the  Oxford  movement 
was  also  coming  to  its  climax,  and  it  may  be 
said  of  Harvard  that  she  was  author  and  pro- 
moter of  the  Transcendental  movement  quite  as 
truthfully  as  it  has  been  said  of  Oxford  that 
she  promoted  the  Tractarian  movement.  In 
each  case,  however,  it  was  men,  not  Univer- 
sity authorities,  who  urged  on  the  movement; 
in  each  case,  too,  certain  authorities  opposed 
the  movement  through  ridicule  or  argument. 
It  may  be  added  that  these  two  movements 
were  alike  in  attracting  and  holding  together 


1 84  The  American  Colles^e 


o 


for  a  term  of  years  men  of  pure  character,  noble 
intellect,  high  hopes,  and  rare  earnestness,  who 
trusted  that  they  might  achieve  great  things  for 
humanity,  some  through  the  church  and  others 
through  social  reform  based  upon  philosophical 
principles.^ 

The  third  and  the  last  movement  of  which 
Harvard  may  be  called  the  mother,  is  that 
embodied  in  the  ''  New  Education.'*  This 
movement  is  sometimes  called  the  *'  Elective 
System."  It  is  a  system  which  has  been  a  neces- 
sary growth.  Its  introduction  arose  inevitably 
from  the  enlargement  of  the  field  of  human 
knowledge.  As  the  field  of  human  knowledge 
has  vastly  increased,  life  has  not  lengthened, 
neither  has  the  time  which  the  average  student 

*  In  answer  to  a  question  respecting  the  attitude  of  certain  mem- 
bers of  the  Harvard  Faculty  to  this  movement,  Dr.  Edward  Everett 
Hale  writes  me  as  follows  : 

"  The  four  gentlemen  named,  Dr.  Walker,  Mr.  Sparks,  Mr. 
Longfellow,  and  Mr.  Peirce,  all  knew  and  were  in  intimate  relations 
with  Mr.  Emerson,  Mr.  Ripley,  Dr.  Hedge,  and  other  persons  who 
would  now  be  spoken  of  as  leaders  of  the  Transcendental  movement. 
Of  them  all,  Walker  took  the  most  interest  in  it,  and  did  a  great  deal 
in  his  preaching  and  in  his  Lowell  lectures,  to  bring  the  general 
Philistine  mind  into  sympathy  vvitli  it.  To  the  end  of  his  life  Peirce 
was  a  profound  philosopher,  and  believed  with  enthusiasm  in  tlie 
idea.  Mr.  Longfellow,  I  should  say,  was  an  artist  in  his  habit  of 
looking  at  such  matters;  and  I  do  not  think  Mr.  Sparks  really  cared 
much  about  the  new  tide  of  life  which  came  in  with  Mr.  Emerson's 
great  purpose." — Personal  letter  of  E.  E.  Hale,  of  2d  January,  1896, 


Its  Influence.  185 

can  devote  to  preparing  himself  for  life  in- 
creased. Therefore  the  college  authorities 
had  put  before  themselves  the  alternative  of 
either  allowing  the  student  to  choose  what  he 
wanted  to  pursue  or  to  pursue  all  studies  in  an 
extreme  degree  of  superficiality.  The  freedom 
of  choice  was  found  to  be  the  better  solution 
of  the  problem.  The  movement  has  also  a 
further  condition  in  a  proper  psychology 
which  endeavors  to  adjust  the  content  and 
kind  of  studies  to  the  human  mind,  in  order 
to  promote  its  highest  development.  At  Har- 
vard the  new  education  has  had  a  long  and 
gradual  growth.  As  early  as  1825  '* options" 
were  introduced  in  the  modern  languages  on 
the  recommendation  of  Judge  Story.  The 
next  score  of  years  were  a  time  of  experiment. 
In  1846  Seniors  and  Juniors  were  allowed  cer- 
tain '' electives,"  and  in  1867  this  freedom  was 
granted  to  the  Sophomores,  and  in  1884  to  the 
Freshmen.  The  enlargement  of  the  field  of 
choice  has  been  gradual  and  at  the  present 
time  it  is  limited,  except  in  English,  only  by 
the  limits  of  the  curriculum.  The  system  has 
come  to  its  fullest  development  in  the  admin- 
istration of  the  present  great  president. 


1 86  The  American  College. 

This  movement  for  greater  intellectual  free- 
dom has  spread  from  Cambridge  into  almost 
every  college  throughout  the  United  States. 
It  has  now  become  an  integral  part  of  the 
curriculum.  The  width  of  its  influence  and 
its  power  are  largely  due  to  Harvard. 

It  is  to  be  observed  that  this  movement 
for  the  new  education  is  in  one  respect  un- 
like the  movements  for  greater  religious  and 
philosophical  freedom.  The  Unitarian  and 
Transcendental  movements  were  promoted  by 
Harvard  largely  through  its  graduates,  but  the 
movement  for  the  new  education  has  been 
promoted  almost  entirely  by  those  who  are 
officers  of  the  college.  It  has  been  a  move- 
ment largely  carried  on  by  the  executive  head 
aided  by  the  undergraduate  faculty. 

In  the  second  half  of  the  century  that  is 
now  closing,  several  great  colleges  have  been 
founded  :  several  by  the  States  as  a  part  of  their 
system  of  education,  and  several  also  by  indi- 
vidual citizens.  These  colleges  are  now  exert- 
ing a  wide  and  great  influence,  an  influence  of 
a  continually  increasing  power.  Other  foun- 
dations of  great  strength  will  doubtless  be  made 
in  the  future  ;  but  it  may  be  well  questioned 


Its  Influence. 


187 


whether  any  one  of  these  colleges,  when  it  has 
been  in  existence  even  longer  than  two  hun- 
dred and  fifty  years,  will  be  able  to  show  a 
more  worthy  list  of  graduates,  or  a  record  more 
splendid,  or  a  service  more  effective  in  Ameri- 
can life  for  the  betterment  of  the  people,  than 
the  old  college  in  New  Jersey,  or  the  yet  older 
college  in  Connecticut,  or  the  oldest  college  in 
Cambridge  is  able  now  to  show. 


V. 

CERTAIN  PRESENT  CONDITIONS. 

THE  higher  education  in  the  United 
States,  like  the  government  of  the 
United  States,  is  beset  by  two  opposing 
movements,  the  one  tending  toward  the  central- 
ization and  the  other  toward  the  division  of 
forces.  We  are  seeing  the  rapid  and  magnificent 
growth  of  a  few  colleges  and  universities.  The 
increase  in  the  number  of  teachers  and  students, 
in  equipment  and  in  endowment,  in  the  last  ten 
years  has  been  very  great.  We  are  also  seeing 
the  founding  of  many  and  small  institutions. 
In  the  present  century  we  have  beheld  the 
graduating  class  of  Harvard  College  increase 
tenfold,  and  more.  The  class  graduating  the 
first  year  in  the  nineteenth  century  numbered 
thirty-four,  but  the  present  classes  of  the  Col- 

i88 


Certain  Present  Conditions.       189 

lege  Itself  are  more  than  ten  times  this  number 
and  in  the  whole  University  those  receiving  de- 
grees at  a  Commencement  approach  twenty 
times  this  number.  At  Yale  a  similar  increase 
is  manifest,  although  not  so  great.  In  the 
year  1838-39  Harvard  College  had  216  stu- 
dents ;  Yale,  411;  Princeton,  237;  and  the 
University  of  Pennsylvania,  105.  To-day  the 
graduating  classes  of  most  of  these  institu- 
tions far  exceed  the  entire  enrollment  of  sixty 
years  ago.  In  fact,  the  entire  number  of  stu- 
dents in  the  twenty-five  principal  colleges  of 
sixty  years  ago  was  smaller  than  is  found  in 
the  largest  university  to-day.  An  increase  in 
endowment,  correspondingly  great,  has  oc- 
curred. I  n  this  period  several  colleges  have  suf- 
fered a  decline  in  their  attendance.  Dartmouth 
sixty  years  ago  had  more  than  three  hundred 
students  ;  Middlebury,  one  hundred  and  thirty- 
three.  There  have  been  recent  years  when 
these  colleges  have  had  a  smaller  number; 
although  Dartmouth  has  in  the  present  year 
vastly  increased.  The  mighty  growth  of  a 
few  colleges  attracts  public  notice.  The  great 
individual  college  becomes  conspicuous.  The 
idea  has  come  to  prevail  therefore  that  Ameri- 


I  go  The  American  College. 

can  college  education  has  become  centralized, 
like  the  American  government.  Conspicuous, 
however,  as  these  examples  are,  decentraliza- 
tion of  our  educational  forces  is  yet  more 
characteristic. 

For,  the  present  condition  of  the  colleges  in 
this  country  may  be  interpreted  by  five  epi- 
thets. They  are  many,  small,  poor,  sectarian, 
and  rural.  I  know  very  well  that  these  epi- 
thets are  not  to  be  received  as  entirely  compre- 
hensive, but  yet  they  do  represent  certain  very 
significant  conditions  of  our  higher  education. 

There  are  in  the  United  States  695  institu- 
tions which  confer  collegiate  degrees.  Of  these 
481  are  co-educational  or  colleges  for  men 
only;  163  are  colleges  for  women  only,  and 
51  are  schools  of  technology.  When  one 
thinks  of  the  22  universities  of  Germany  and 
of  the  145  or  more  gymnasia ;  or  when  one 
thinks  of  the  17  colleges  of  Cambridge  and 
the  21  colleges  of  Oxford,  one  is  impressed 
with  the  vast  number  of  collegiate  institutions 
which  the  United  States  possesses.  These 
institutions  are  found  in  every  one  of  the 
States.  It  is  possibly  significant  that  some  older 
States  have  the  fewer  colleges  and  the  newer 


Certain  Present  Conditions.       191 

the  many  colleges.  Massachusetts,  for  in- 
stance, has  9,  and  Missouri  has  29  ;  Maine 
has  4,  and  Kansas  has  16  ;  Connecticut  has  3, 
and  Nebraska  has  10.  This  induction  that  the 
newer  the  State  the  larger  its  number  of  col- 
leges, and  the  older  the  State  the  smaller,  is 
not  an  absolute  truth,  for  New  York  has  22, 
Pennsylvania  29,  and  Iowa  has  the  same  num- 
ber as  New  York.  Indiana  has  only  14,  and 
Illinois  has  only  as  many  as  Pennsylvania. 
Yet,  at  the  least,  it  may  be  said  that  the  newer 
States  do  contain  more  colleges  than  the  older. 
In  the  entire  country  there  is  one  institution 
for  each  group  of  one  hundred  thousand  per- 
sons, but  in  the  North  Atlantic  Division, 
which  States  are  of  course  older,  there  is  only 
one  institution  for  every  quarter  of  a  million 
persons ;  whereas  in  the  North  Central  Divis- 
ion there  is  one  institution  for  less  than  one 
hundred  thousand  persons,  and  in  the  Western 
Division,  which  of  course  includes  the  newer 
States,  there  is  one  institution  for  less  than 
every  group  of  seventy  thousand  persons. 
Westward  the  course  of  the  higher  educa- 
tion does  take  its  way  and  it  grows  wider,  ap- 
parently, the  farther  it  goes  west. 


192  The  American  College. 


^:5" 


This  fact  is  of  great  significance.  It  is  sig- 
nificant of  the  mighty  grasp  which  the  higher 
education  has  taken  upon  the  mind  and  heart 
of  the  American  people.  It  is  also  significant 
as  containing  the  promise  of  the  permanence 
of  the  best  elements  of  our  civilization.  Even 
if  in  the  case  of  making  certain  foundations 
the  finest  motives  have  not  prevailed,  and  even 
if  poverty  and  insufficiency  of  various  sorts 
have  been  alarming,  yet  the  simple  fact  of  the 
establishment  of  these  colleges  in  the  first  days 
of  our  new  commonwealths,  is  full  of  precious 
hope  of  the  American  people  sometime  gain- 
ing the  highest  attainments  and  living  the 
highest  life. 

These  colleges,  which  are  so  many  in  their 
number,  are  yet  small  in  their  enrolment.  Of 
the  695  institutions  that  confer  collegiate  de- 
grees, 417  have  each  less  than  100  students  in 
their  collegiate  departments.  The  total  num- 
ber of  students  enrolled  in  all  these  colleges 
is  slightly  over  60,000.  If,  therefore,  an  equal 
division  were  made,  each  of  these  institutions 
would  have  a  few  less  than  100  students.  Of 
course  the  division  is  not  equal.  About  two 
thirds  of  the  colleges  do  actually  have  a  smaller 


Certain  Present  Conditions.       193 

number  than  100  students,  and  the  number  of 
colleges  that  have  more  than  300  students  in 
their  collegiate  departments  hardly  exceeds  the 
number  of  our  States.  In  the  North  Atlantic 
Division  of  our  States  the  number  of  students 
in  each  institution  is  about  250;  in  the  South 
Atlantic  Division  the  number  is  about  90,  in 
the  South  Central  Division  the  number  is  be- 
tween 90  and  100,  in  the  North  Central  Di- 
vision it  is  slightly  over  100,  and  in  the  West- 
ern Division  it  is  somewhat  under  100.  It  is, 
therefore,  evident  that  the  normal  American 
college  is  small.     Its  students  are  few. 

The  American  college  is  also  poor.  These 
institutions  possess  in  productive  funds  one 
hundred  millions  of  dollars,  and  also  the  value 
of  grounds  and  buildings  exceeds  by  a  few  mil- 
lions the  same  sum.  Of  these  sums  almost 
one  half  belongs  to  the  colleges  of  the  North 
Atlantic  Division,  sixty  millions  belong  to  the 
States  of  the  North  Central  Division — which 
leaves  a  pretty  small  sum  to  be  divided  among 
the  South  Atlantic,  South  Central,  and  West- 
ern States.  Of  these  sums  of  somewhat  over 
two  hundred  millions,   Massachusetts  has  one 

tenth;    New   York,  one  sixth;    and  Pennsyl- 

13 


194  The  American  College. 

vania,  one  fifteenth.  Ohio  has  about  one  six- 
teenth, Indiana  has  about  half  as  much  as 
Ohio,  and  Illinois  has  an  amount  equal  to 
that  held  by  Ohio.  Of  these  695  institutions, 
576  have  each  less  than  $200,000  in  productive 
funds.  The  colleges  of  the  North  Atlantic 
States  possess  fifty-five  per  cent,  of  all  the  pro- 
ductive funds  invested  in  the  higher  education, 
and  the  value  of  their  grounds  and  buildings 
IS  thirty-eight  per  cent,  of  the  entire  value  of 
similar  property  in  the  whole  country — which 
clearly  indicates  that  outside  of  these  States 
the  American  college  is  poor. 

This  poverty  of  the  American  college  is  ex- 
ceedingly significant,  for  poverty  represents  a 
lack  of  capacity  for  giving  an  adequate  educa- 
tion. There  was  a  time  when  a  college  could 
be  poor  and  still  give  an  education  adequate  to 
its  time  and  conditions.  In  the  middle  of  the 
century,  when  the  Universalist  churches  were 
about  to  establish  Tuft's  College,  it  was  in- 
sisted that  the  foundation  should  not  be  made 
before  one  hundred  thousand  dollars  were 
raised.  To-day  a  college  in  one  of  the  older 
communities  would  not  be  justified  in  opening 
its  doors  to  students  if  it  had  less  than  one 


Certain  Present  Conditions.       195 

million  of  dollars  in  endowment.  The  enlarg- 
ing of  the  field  of  scholarship  has  necessitated 
the  pecuniary  enrichment  of  the  college.  Fifty 
years  ago  Columbia  College  had  10  professors 
and  139  students  ;  Union,  10  professors  and 
221  students;  Hamilton,  6  professors  and 
tutors  and  92  students;  Princeton,  12  profes- 
sors and  tutors  and  263  students ;  Rutgers,  5 
professors  and  76  students.  The  number  of 
professors  necessary  for  the  proper  equipping 
of  a  college  fifty  years  ago  was  one  third  or 
one  fourth  of  the  number  necessary  at  the 
present  time.  A  proper  equipment  demands 
large  revenues.  Such  revenues  can  usually  be 
derived  only  from  large  endowments.  There- 
fore, poverty  in  endowment  means  an  insuf- 
ficient and  inadequate  teaching  force.  That, 
therefore,  the  American  college  is  not  fittingly 
equipped  with  a  proper  number  of  teachers  is 
an  inevitable  and  necessary  inference. 

The  poverty  of  the  American  college  be- 
comes also  significant  in  relation  to  the  library. 
The  library  of  the  college  may  be  called  its 
objective  brain.  If  the  library  is  insuflficient 
in  number  and  variety  and  freshness  of  books, 
or   inadequately  administered,  the   education 


196  The  American  College. 

which  the  college  gives  is  insufficient  and  in- 
adequate. But,  an  adequate  number  of  books 
is  supplied  only  through  adequate  revenues. 
Such  revenues  are  lacking  in  the  American 
college,  and  therefore  the  libraries  are  insuffi- 
cient and  usually  inefficient.  Forty-four  per 
cent,  of  all  the  books  in  college  libraries  are 
possessed  in  the  States  of  the  North  Atlantic 
Division  and  thirty-two  per  cent,  by  colleges 
of  the  States  of  the  North  Central  Division. 
It  is  therefore  evident  that  the  colleges  of  the 
other  States  are  obliged  to  be  content  with  a 
bit  more  than  one  fifth  of  all  the  volumes  in 
our  college  libraries.  As  one's  eye  runs  along 
the  number  of  volumes  credited  to  each  col- 
lege, one  is  obliged  to  read  such  figures  as 
these :  for  one  college,  5000 ;  for  another, 
5500;  for  another,  1000;  for  another  5000; 
for  another  26,000  ;  and  so  on.  It  is  true  that 
the  equipment  of  the  colleges  in  respect  to  the 
teaching  force  and  in  respect  to  the  library 
makes  it  painfully  evident  that  the  American 
college  is  poor. 

The  American  college  is  also  sectarian,  or, 
if  one  prefer  the  word,  denominational.  Of 
all  the  colleges  and  universities  109  are  non- 


Certain  Present  Conditions.       197 

sectarian  and  372  are  controlled  by  religious 
denominations,  as  follows  :  Roman  Catholic, 
58,  Methodist  Episcopal,  57,  Baptist,  50,  Pres- 
byterian, 39,  Methodist  Episcopal  South,  25, 
Congregational,  25,  Lutheran,  23,  Christian, 
20,  United  Brethren,  13,  Reformed,  8,  Friends, 
7,  Cumberland  Presbyterian,  7,  United  Presby- 
terian, 6,  Protestant  Episcopal,  5,  African 
Methodist  Episcopal,  4,  Evangelical,  4,  Uni- 
versalist,  4,  Seventh  Day  Adventists,  3,  Meth- 
odist Protestant,  2,  Free  Will  Baptist,  2, 
Reformed  Presbyterian,  2,  South  Presbyterian, 
I,  Christian  Union,  i,  Seventh  Day  Baptist, 
I,  African  Methodist  Episcopal  Zion,  i.  Church 
of  God,  I,  New  Church,  i.  Latter  Day  Saints, 
I,  Unknown,  i.  Of  the  163  colleges  for 
women  54  are  non-sectarian,  and  the  remaining 
109  are  denominational  and  they  are  as  fol- 
lows :  Baptist,  27,  Presbyterian,  22,  Methodist 
Episcopal,  20,  Methodist  Episcopal  South, 
18,  Protestant  Episcopal,  5,  Lutheran,  5,  Mo- 
ravian, 3,  Cumberland  Presbyterian,  2,  Re- 
formed, 2,  Christian,  2,  Roman  Catholic,  2, 
Universalist,  i.  The  American  college,  there- 
fore, it  is  evident,  is  denominational,  and  the 
leading  denominations  are  blessed  with  many 


198  The  American  College. 

colleges.  This  ecclesiastical  condition  is  not 
surprising,  for  in  all,  or  nearly  all,  civilizations, 
the  priest  has  been  the  teacher  and  the  priest 
was  usually  the  earliest  teacher.  The  relation 
between  the  discipline  and  the  culture  of  the 
heart  and  the  discipline  and  culture  of  the 
reason  is  intimate.  Piety  and  education  are 
sisters.  This  close  relation  that  belongs  to 
religion  has  been  perpetuated  in  Christianity. 
Christianity  has  organized  itself  into  denomina- 
tions. It  has  organized  itself  into  at  least  two 
great  bodies  which  have  special  relations  to  us, 
— the  Roman  Catholic  Communion  and  the 
Protestant.  The  Protestant  Communion  has 
organized  itself  into  numberless  churches.  To 
most  people  Christianity  appeals  under  the  de- 
nominational name,  and  as  a  propagandist 
Christianity  has  made  its  progress  under  the 
denominational  banner.  Most  persons  who 
call  themselves  by  the  name  of  Christian  are 
members  of  some  individual  or  denominational 
body.  Christianity,  therefore,  in  organizing 
colleges,  has  organized  them  under  the  de- 
nominational relation  and  name.  Whether 
this  method  was  wise  is  not  the  question. 
Whether  any  other  method  was  possible  is  not 


Certain  Present  Conditions.       199 

the  question  ;  but,  that  Christianity  in  organ- 
izing colleges  has  organized  them  as  denomi- 
national institutions  is  evident. 

Historically  the  method  is  clear  enough. 
Whenever  the  territory  of  any  one  of  our 
commonwealths  has  been  receiving  settlers, 
Christianity  in  the  person  of  its  apostles  has 
followed  the  settler  into  his  new  home.  But 
it  has  not  been  Christianity  free  from  eccle- 
siastical relations.  The  Christianity  that  has 
followed  the  immigrant  has  been  denomina- 
tional Christianity.  It  has,  in  rendering  this 
service,  established  the  denominational  church. 
The  ministers  and  laymen  of  the  church  have 
in  each  new  commonwealth  and  in  each  new 
condition  recognized  that  the  prosperity  of  the 
church  depends  upon  the  having  of  a  learned 
and  progressive  ministry.  The  learned  minis- 
try, it  was  recognized,  is  most  easily  and 
directly  secured  through  the  college.  The 
older  colleges  in  the  older  States  could  not 
furnish  such  a  ministry.  It  is  well  known  that 
the  graduates  of  colleges  usually  make  their 
homes  in  the  parts  in  which  those  colleges  are 
located.  College  men  are  not  as  a  class  pio- 
neers.    Therefore  for  the  securing  of  a  suffi- 


200  The  American  College. 

cient  and  adequate  ministry  every  church  has 
founded  its  own  college  in  each  new  State. 
Such,  in  brief,  is  the  ecclesiastical  history  of 
many  colleges  belonging  to  each  of  these  great 
churches  in  each  of  the  commonwealths. 

It  is  to  be  said  that,  though  the  ordinary 
American  college  is  denominational,  in  many 
colleges  the  denominational  relation  does  not 
manifest  itself  in  the  administration  of  the 
college,  and  much  less  in  the  common  life 
and  conduct  of  the  students  and  teachers. 
The  denominational  character  is  more  or  less 
evident  according  to  the  emphasis  placed  upon 
its  own  ecclesiastical  rights  by  each  church. 
It  would  be  usually  recognized  that  the  denom- 
inational character  of  the  Protestant  Episco- 
pal college  is  far  more  evident  than  that  of 
the  Presbyterian  college.  It  is  also  recognized 
that  the  denominational  character  of  the  Pres- 
byterian college  is  more  evident  than  that 
which  exists  in  the  Congregational  college.  It 
is  also  usually  acknowledged,  I  think,  that  the 
older  a  college  is,  and  the  more  numerous  and 
rich  its  relationships  to  the  great  public  life, 
the  less  marked  are  its  denominational  charac- 
teristics and  elements. 


Certain  Present  Conditions.       201 

At  the  present  time  the  denominational 
phase  is  assuming  a  less  important  part  in 
American  college  life.  It  is  evident  that, 
although  Christianity  does  manifest  itself  in 
organic  forms  and  relations  in  the  college, 
Christianity  need  not  manifest  itself  under 
such  forms.  The  simple  fundamental  truths 
of  Christianity  are  sufficient  to  form  a  founda- 
tion broad  and  deep  for  the  building  up  of  the 
educational  structure.  It  is  also  becoming 
more  clearly  understood  that  the  purpose  of 
the  college  is  not  to  form  a  severe  ecclesiasti- 
cal type  of  character,  but  is  to  form  character  of 
the  finest  type.  The  aim  is  to  make  man  largest, 
richest,  strongest,  best.  It  is  also  recognized 
that  that  Christianity  which  is  broadest  and 
deepest  and  simplest  appeals  far  more  vitally 
and  puissantly  to  the  young  man  at  college 
than  the  Christianity  which  makes  its  appeal 
to  him  through  the  denominational  voice  and 
manner  and  teaching.  Beyond  the  Baptist  or 
Presbyterian  or  Methodist  man,  the  college 
desires  that  the  man,  its  graduate,  shall  be  a 
man  of  God.  It  is  well  content  if  he  be  a  man 
of  God,  and  whether  he  be  an  Episcopalian  or 
a  Congregationalist  is  of  minor  significance. 


202  The  American  College. 

It  is  also  generally  confessed  that  in  the  ordi- 
nary teaching  of  the  college,  ecclesiastical 
truths  have  no  place.  There  is  no  Presby- 
terian calculus,  or  Baptist  interpretation  of 
Horace,  or  a  Congregational  Demosthenes,  or 
a  Methodist  French  or  a  Methodist  German 
Literature.  Truth  is  studied  in  college  with- 
out reference  to  sectarian  relationships. 

Therefore,  as  the  American  college  is  now 
organized,  the  denominational  element  and 
character  has  an  exceedingly  narrow  and  slight 
place.  Such  a  remark  is  the  more  true  usually 
as  the  college  is  the  older  and  stronger  and 
larger.  Such  a  remark  is  the  less  true,  usually, 
as  the  college  has  smaller  resources  and  fewer 
students. 

It  is  to  be  said  that  the  State  University 
established  in  each  of  our  newer  States  is  as 
free  from  denominational  and  ecclesiastical  re- 
lations as  is  the  public  school  system  of  that 
State.  In  respect  to  general  Christian  influ- 
ences and  conditions  it  may  be  said  that  the 
State  University  is  as  free  from  and  as  subject 
to  Christian  influences  as  are  any  public  insti- 
tutions of  learning  in  that  State. 

There  is  a  fifth  element  or  condition  in  the 


Certain  Present  Conditions.       20^ 

ordinary  American  college  :  it  is  situated  in 
the  country.  As  the  eye  runs  along  the  names 
of  the  towns  in  which  the  colleges  are  located, 
one  finds  that  nine  tenths  of  these  towns  are 
utterly  unknown  to  the  reader.  In  many  cases 
the  college  is  the  town  and  the  town  the  col- 
lege; in  many  cases  also  the  college  is  more 
than  the  town.  Every  one  of  us  is  more  fami- 
liar with  the  name  of  Dartmouth  College  than 
with  that  of  Hanover;  with  Hamilton  than 
with  Clinton  ;  with  Cornell  than  with  Ithaca  ; 
with  Bowdoin  than  with  Brunswick  ;  with  Col- 
by than  with  Waterville  ;  but  also  Williams 
and  Williamstown,  Middlebury  and  Middle- 
bury,  Amherst  and  Amherst,  Oberlin  and 
Oberlin  are  each  equally  well  known.  The 
town  and  the  college  are  identified.  In  vil- 
lages of  two  and  three  thousand  people,  in 
towns  of  five  and  six  thousand  people,  and  in 
small  cities  of  ten  thousand  persons  is  found 
the  larger  number  of  our  American  colleges. 
Five  of  the  colleges  of  Massachusetts  are 
either  in  or  near  large  cities.  Half  of  the  col- 
leges of  New  York  are  either  in  or  near  large 
cities.  Nine  of  the  thirty-nine  colleges  of 
Ohio  are  in  large  cities,  but  the  other  thirty 


204  The  American  College. 

are  in  small  cities  or  villages.  In  general,  the 
location  of  the  colleges  in  Indiana  or  of  Illinois 
and  of  most  States  impresses  one  with  their 
rural  character. 

Advantages  there  are  in  the  location  of  a 
college  in  the  country.  A  rural  situation  tends 
to  promote  economy  in  collegiate  administra- 
tion and  in  the  personal  expenses  of  the  stu- 
dents. It  also  fosters  constant  and  close  asso- 
ciation with  nature.  It  gives,  too,  freedom 
from  certain  social  recreations  and  forms  of 
amusement.  These  are  the  more  ordinary 
statements  that  are  urged  as  advantages  that 
belong  to  the  country  college. 

In  behalf  of  the  urban  situation  of  the  col- 
lege it  is  urged  that  the  student  is  able  to 
come  into  association  with  the  best  life  of 
every  kind.  The  mightiest  life  of  the  nation 
pours  into  the  city.  The  best  preachers  have 
here  their  pulpits  ;  the  best  influences  of  art 
and  of  every  form  of  enjoyment  here  centre. 
The  association  of  man  with  man  becomes 
more  constant,  more  close,  and  more  formative 
of  character.  It  is  also  to  be  said  that  the 
enjoyment  of  nature  is  more  intense  to  one 
spending   a   part   of   his   energies   and    time 


Certain  Present  Conditions.       205 

amidst  the  works  of  man.  The  contrast  be- 
tween the  works  of  God  and  the  works  of  man 
flings  man  more  sharply  and  profoundly  into 
the  appreciation  of  natural  scenes.  It  is  fur- 
ther urged  that  the  great  colleges  must  be  in  a 
city  as  a  rule.  No  college  is  great  without  a 
great  endowment.  The  endowment  of  a  col- 
lege is  usually,  though  not  always,  received 
from  those  of  its  immediate  neighborhood. 
If,  therefore,  the  college  receives  at  all,  it 
must  receive  from  its  city.  The  city  alone  has 
the  great  wealth  of  the  nation.  It  is  also  said 
that  in  education  the  prevailing  type  is  the 
university.  A  university  cannot,  under  ordi- 
nary conditions,  be  equipped  in  a  small  town. 
It  is  difficult  to  secure  the  proper  facilities  for 
a  medical  college,  for  instance,  in  any  other 
place  than  a  metropolis.  These  are  some  of 
the  more  common  statements  frequently  made 
in  behalf  of  the  urban  location  of  the  college. 
The  statements  made  on  either  side  must 
be  weighed  with  a  good  deal  of  care,  and  cer- 
tain exceptions  should  be  taken  to  these 
statements.  For  instance,  certain  statements 
that  are  urged  in  behalf  of  the  rural  location 
of  a  college  I  should  at  once  dissent  from. 


2o6  The  American  College. 

On  the  whole,  In  my  thought,  the  location  of 
the  college  in  the  city  is  by  far  the  better. 
The  location  should  not  be  in  the  midst  of  the 
city,  but  on  its  borders, — so  near  that  the  great 
life  of  the  town  can  come  into  the  college,  and 
the  students  and  professors  can  feel  its  moving 
impulses,  and  so  that  also  the  students  them- 
selves and  the  professors  can  enter  into  this 
great  life,  helping  to  qualify  it.  The  location, 
also,  should  be  so  near  the  green  fields  and 
forests,  that  all  those  delights  and  all  those  in- 
fluences which  belong  to  nature  may  enter 
into  and  possess  the  quiet  or  the  restless  soul. 
This  question  as  to  the  rural  or  urban  loca- 
tion of  a  college  appeared  at  the  time  of  the 
foundation  of  what  is  now  known  as  the  Uni- 
versity of  Berlin.  On  the  part  of  those  favor- 
ing a  situation  in  the  country  it  was  urged  that 
the  Prussian  metropolis  offered  too  many  op- 
portunities to  dissipation,  and  too  many  means 
of  evil  temptation,  to  be  made  the  seat  of  a 
school  for  young  men.  This  was  the  judgment 
of  the  Minister  Stein.  Fichte  who  became 
the  first  rector,  Wolff  and  others  favored  the 
location  at  Berlin.  No  one  can  now  doubt 
that  the  University  of  Berlin  could  not  have 


Certain  Present  Conditions.       207 

become,  in  certain  respects,  what  it  is,  the 
most  important  agency  of  education  and  of 
scholarship  in  the  world,  were  it  placed  out- 
side of  a  great  city. 

Such,  in  certain  exterior  and  objective  and 
material  relations,  is  the  present  condition  of 
the  American  college.  The  American  col- 
leges are  many,  the  American  colleges  are 
small,  the  American  colleges  are  poor,  the 
American  colleges  are  denominational,  and  the 
American  colleges  are  rural.  Such  an  inter- 
pretation, thus  made,  is  hardly  an  object  of 
glory.  That  form  of  higher  education  which 
America  has  reason  to  glory  in  is  embodied  in 
the  achievements  of  such  colleges  as  the  older 
colleges  of  Massachusetts,  of  New  York,  of 
Pennsylvania,  and  of  the  strongest  colleges  of 
Ohio  and  of  Illinois, — colleges  whose  leading 
is  the  finest  in  their  respective  commonwealths. 
In  colleges  of  this  sort  we  may  well  exult. 
Their  triumphs  are  the  triumphs  of  noble 
character  and  of  scholarship.  To  call  the  roll 
of  their  graduates  is  to  call  the  roll  of  the 
greatest  men  in  the  most  important  depart- 
ments of  life. 

The  future  of  the  American  college,  small, 


2o8  The  American  College. 

poor,  denominational  and  situated  in  the  coun- 
try, is  a  question  of  great  interest.  I  know  an 
Ohio  college  of  this  character  founded  sixty 
years  ago.  It  has,  in  these  two  generations, 
sent  forth  some  six  hundred  graduates  who 
have  entered  into  the  noblest  vocations  and 
have  given  best  service  to  humanity.  The 
college  has  enrolled  eminent  teachers.  It  has 
possessed  an  endowment  varying  from  two  to 
three  hundred  thousand  dollars.  It  has  re- 
ceived no  small  sum  from  the  fees  of  its  stu- 
dents. It  is  situated  in  a  town  of  a  few 
thousand  people.  One  of  its  professors  asked 
me  : 

"  What  is  to  be  the  future  of  our  college  ?  Our  num- 
ber of  students  remains  as  it  was.  Our  teaching  force  is 
as  it  has  been  for  a  decade  or  more.  Within  forty  miles 
of  us  are  three  other  colleges.  We  do  not  increase  our 
endowment  ;  we  are  not  able  to  build  laboratories  or  to 
buy  the  books  necessary  for  doing  the  best  work.  We 
can  not  hold  our  able  professors,  and  we  can  not  call  the 
best  men  to  equip  our  chairs.  The  advantages  and  con- 
ditions, socially  and  scholastically,  afforded  by  other 
colleges  are  superior  to  those  which  we  can  maintain. 
In  a  word,  our  college  is  small,  and  poor,  and  denomi- 
national, and  rural.     Has  it  a  future  ?  " 

For  many  an  hour  he  and  I  talked,  weigh- 


Certain  Present  Conditions.       209 

ing  the  evidence,  putting  and  answering  ques- 
tions, offering  suggestions.  We,  as  searchers 
for  the  truth,  came  to  the  conclusion  that  the 
future  of  the  college  is  dark.  The  immedi- 
ate future  of  the  college  is  not  dark.  For 
decades  the  college  can  continue  its  small  and 
beneficent  work.  But  as  the  decades  go  on 
and  the  generations  increase,  unless  there  be 
some  new  power,  at  present  unknown,  coming 
into  the  life  of  that  college,  the  college  must 
become  yet  smaller  and  poorer.  Its  power 
will  lessen.  Its  tools  for  doing  its  work  will 
become  dull.  Its  conditions  for  moulding 
character  and  promoting  scholarship  will  be- 
come less  puissant.  In  each  generation  it  will 
come  a  little  bit  less  of  a  college  than  before. 
**  Will  the  college  or  shall  the  college  ultim- 
ately die  ?"  we  asked,  my  friend  and  I,  of  each 
other.  As  to  that  matter  we  each  said  we  did 
not  know.  We,  ourselves,  shall  have  been  a 
long  time  dead  before  the  college  comes  to  its 
dissolution,  for  it  is  apparent  that  colleges,  like 
individuals,  do  not  like  to  die.  The  attitude 
which  the  trustees,  w^ho  are  the  large  conserva- 
tors and  the  embodiment  of  the  life  of  the  col- 
lege, would  assume,  is  somewhat  of  this  sort : 


2IO  The  American  College. 

"  This  trust  we  have  received  from  our  predecessors. 
This  trust  they  committed  to  us,  not  to  yield  but  to  ad- 
minister. We  feel  bound  both  by  heart  and  by  conscience 
to  administer  it  until  we  in  turn  transfer  this  trust  to  our 
successors.  We  are  also  prevented  by  our  constitutional 
oaths  from  surrendering  this  trust  to  any  other  corpora- 
tion. We  represent  a  life  and  this  life  we  are  bound  to 
foster." 

The  remark  is  not  infrequently  made  that 
the  great  number  of  small  and  poor  colleges 
found  scattered  throughout  the  length  and 
breadth  of  the  country  is  to  become  dimin- 
ished ;  that  colleges  small  and  poor  are  soon 
to  die  out,  others  to  unite  and  others  still  to 
pass  into  the  stage  of  academies.  It  is  to  be 
said  that  such  an  inference  is  not  borne  out  by 
recent  history.  Of  the  colleges  now  in  exis- 
tence and  usually  recognized  as  colleges,  one 
dates  its  foundation  to  the  seventeenth  cen- 
tury, and  twenty-two  to  the  eighteenth.  All 
the  remaining  ones  have  been  founded  in 
this  century,  and  as  the  decades  have  gone  on 
the  number  has  increased.  In  the  first  decade 
were  founded  four,  in  the  second  eight,  in  the 
third  twelve,  in  the  fourth  twenty-nine,  in  the 
fifth  thirty-four,  in  the  sixth  seventy-four,  in 
the  seventh — that  time  of   war — eighty-two, 


Certain  Present  Conditions.       211 

and  since  1870  have  been  founded  the  remain- 
der. Instead,  therefore,  of  thinking  that  our 
colleges  are  to  become  less  numerous,  we  are 
obliged  by  the  teaching  of  recent  movements 
to  face  the  probability  that  their  number  is  to 
increase.  But  this  fact  has  in  itself  certain 
elements  which  may  be  significant.  The  older 
a  State  becomes  and  the  better  understood 
are  the  conditions  of  education,  the  more  con- 
vinced grow  the  people  that  no  institution  of 
higher  education  should  be  formed  without  a 
proper  endowment.  In  the  States  of  New 
York  and  Pennsylvania,  before  a  charter  can 
be  given  to  an  institution  to  confer  collegiate 
degrees,  such  an  institution  must  possess  a 
sum  of  money  aggregating  a  half  million  of 
dollars.  I  am  convinced  that  the  older  any  State 
becomes  the  more  wise  will  it  seem  to  the  wise 
people  of  that  State  to  have  a  similar  law  on  its 
statute  books.  Ohio,  for  instance,  has  not  yet 
come  into  this  condition.  In  the  session  of  the 
Legislature  of  Ohio,  of  1895-96,  a  Senator 
bearing  a  most  honored  name,  introduced  a 
bill  that  no  institution  should  have  a  charter 
giving  it  the  power  to  confer  degrees,  unless  it 
had  property  yielding   an  annual   income  of 


212  The  American  College. 

fifteen  thousand  dollars.  The  bill  met  with 
such  opposition  from  colleges  already  existing 
— strange  as  it  may  seem — that  the  honorable 
Senator  wrote  me,  saying  there  was  absolutely 
no  possibility  of  its  passage. 

A  young  American  scholar — who  died  early 
— writing  of  the  higher  education  in  the  State 
of  Tennessee,  says : 

"  Of  the  making  of  colleges  there  is  no  end.  The 
curse  of  higher  education  in  Tennessee  is  the  multipli- 
city of  so-called  *  colleges  *  and  *  universities.'  Nearly 
every  cross-roads  hamlet  has,  not  its  academy  or  high- 
school,  but  its  *  college.'  Many  of  the  schools  that 
style  themselves  colleges  do  not  possess  the  ghost  of  a 
college  equipment,  either  material  or  intellectual. 
Aspiring  to  do  what  they  can  not  do  at  all,  they  do  poorly 
what  they  might  do  well.  Their  pupils,  deluded  into 
the  belief  that  they  have  *been  to  college,'  know  of 
nothing  better  and  hence  aim  at  nothing  better."  * 

The  condition  which  is  so  graphically 
described  as  obtaining  in  Tennessee  is  spread 
through  more  than  one  half  of  all  our  States. 
It  is  a  condition  which  contains  noble  and 
most  promising  elements ;  but  it  is  a  condition 
which  calls  out  at  once   laughter  and  tears  : 

'  Bureau  of  Education  Circular,  "  Higher  Education  in  Tennessee." 
By  Lucius  Salisbury  Merriam,  Ph.D.,  i8. 


Certain  Present  Conditions.       213 

laughter  at  the  failure  of  those  who  arrogate 
to  themselves  great  functions  to  know  even  the 
significance  of  these  functions,  and  tears  at  the 
great  harm  which  is  thus  done  to  the  cause  of 
genuine  and  high  learning. 

But  for  Americans,  and  especially  for 
Americans  in  the  newer  States,  the  duty  is  clear. 
This  duty  is  to  promote  the  growth  of  a  few 
great  institutions.  The  unity  of  American 
education  is  to  be  recognized.  The  power  of 
one  college — Harvard — is  greater  than  the 
power  of  ten  colleges  each  having  one  tenth  of 
the  endowment  and  one  tenth  of  the  professors 
and  one  tenth  of  the  students  of  the  univer- 
sity on  the  banks  of  the  Charles.  The  influence 
of  Oxford,  or  the  influence  of  Cambridge,  is  far 
more  vital  and  pervasive  and  puissant  than 
their  influence  would  be  if  their  colleges  were 
scattered  through  the  counties  of  England. 
The  influence  of  a  college  grows  in  a  geometri- 
cal ratio  as  its  endowment  and  professors  and 
students  increase  in  an  arithmetrical.  It  is 
the  duty  of  all  to  endeavor  to  establish  a  few 
great  institutions  in  our  great  country. 

It  is  interesting  to  find  that  President  Quincy, 
of  Harvard,  held  a  half-century  ago  a  similar 


214  The  American  College. 

opinion.  This  opinion  he  expressed  in  the 
last  chapter  of  his  History  of  Harvard  Uni- 
versity, published  in  1840.     He  says: 

"  In  every  section  of  country,  which  is  great 
either  from  extent,  or  numbers,  or  wealth,  there  is  a 
natural  ambition  to  concentrate  within  its  own  immedi- 
ate vicinity  or  influence,  as  far  as  possible,  all  the  great 
institutions  of  society  ;  and  a  college  or  a  university  as 
well  as  others.  Undoubtedly,  some  local  accommoda- 
tion will  always  result,  or  some  local  or  personal  interest 
be  served,  by  such  an  arrangement.  But  the  great 
interests  of  the  public,  in  respect  to  the  advancement  of 
the  intellectual  power,  require  a  conduct  regulated  by- 
different  principles.  *  It  is  better,*  says  Lord  Bacon, 
*  in  a  fair  room,  to  set  up  one  great  light,  or  branching 
candlestick  of  lights,  than  to  go  about  with  a  small 
watch-candle  into  every  corner.'  " 

The  interests  of  society  demand  that  the 
number  of  the  greater  seminaries  of  science 
should  be  few  ;  that  they  should  be  highly  en- 
dowed, and  so  constituted  as  to  become,  if 
possible,  the  common  centre  of  action  to  those 
minds  of  great  power,  which  in  every  passing 
period  exist  in  a  community.  Such  great 
seminaries  of  learning  are  the  natural  central 
fires  of  science,  whence  intellectual  light  and 
heat  radiate  for  the  use  and  comfort  of  the 


Certain  Present  Conditions.       215 

whole  land.  From  the  known  laws  of  mental 
action,  intellect  enkindles  intellect ;  and,  of 
consequence,  minds  brought  into  connection 
and  joint  action  at  a  centre  disperse  more  and 
stronger  rays,  and  send  them  farther,  than  the 
same  minds  could  possibly  do,  if  solitary,  or 
scattered  in  small  groups  over  the  surface  of 
the  country. 

It  is  without  question  a  great  and  import- 
ant truth,  that  the  higher  seminaries  of  science 
and  literature  in  every  country  should  be  en- 
dowed in  the  most  liberal  spirit,  and  to  the 
greatest  requisite  extent ;  and,  as  a  conse- 
quence, it  is  essential  that  they  be  few ;  other- 
wise, the  struggle  for  public  patronage  will  be  a 
scramble  among  local  literary  and  religious 
factions,  in  which  all  may  get  something,  and 
no  one  of  them  get  enough  ;  and  the  spirit  which 
should  lead  the  community  to  high  intellectual 
eminence,  degenerates  into  a  low  and  mean 
spirit  of  selfish  solicitation  or  factious  intrigue.^ 

Signs  abound  that  we  are  yet  to  see  the 
growth  of  a  few  great  colleges.  Out  of  a 
selected  list  of  forty-six  colleges  of  New  Eng- 
land and  the  Middle  States  the  attendance  in 

^  Quincy's  History  of  Harvard  University,  ii.,  452-3. 


2i6  The  American  College. 

the  twenty-five  years  between  1868  and  1893 
doubled.  But  the  attendance  for  the  six 
largest  of  these  colleges  has  almost  quadrupled.^ 
The  large  colleges  have  grown  larger  at  a  rate 
of  increase  almost  twice  that  by  which  the 
smaller  colleges  have  increased. 

It  is  also  to  be  said  that  a  very  strong  objec- 
tion to  the  development  of  a  few  and  great  and 
therefore  widely  separated  colleges  is  found 
in  the  fact  that  colleges  to  a  large  degree 
make  their  own  constituency.  Many  men  go 
to  a  college  that  is  found  within  twenty- 
five  miles  of  their  home  who  would  not  go  to 
college  at  all  were  there  no  college  within  that 
radius.  The  college  educates  its  neighborhood 
to  the  need  of  itself  and  to  an  appreciation  of 
the  worth  of  an  education,  such  as  it  is  able  to 
give.  This  consideration  is  supported  by  the 
fact  that  more  than  one  half  of  the  students 
of  Harvard  are  drawn  from  Massachusetts  ; 
one  third  or  one  fourth  of  the  students  of 
Yale  are  drawn  from  Connecticut;  forty  per 
cent,   of   the   students   of   Amherst — situated 

^  *  *  The  Future  of  the  College.  "  A  paper  read  before  the  Associa- 
tion of  Colleges  and  Preparatory  Schools  at  Baltimore,  Dec.  i,  1894, 
by  Talcott  Williams. 


Certain  Present  Conditions.       217 

midway  between  New  Haven  and  Cambridge, 
— are  drawn  from  Massachusetts.  In  any 
argument  for  the  development  of  a  few  and 
great  colleges,  this  fact  of  the  college  educating 
its  own  constituency  to  an  appreciation  of  the 
worth  of  the  opportunity  it  gives  is  not  to  be 
overlooked. 

It  would  yet  make  vastly  for  the  betterment 
of  American  scholarship  and  of  American 
character  if  we  were  all  content  with  a  hundred 
colleges  and  universities  in  this  country.  I 
know  that  instead  of  saying  a  hundred  not  a 
few  would  say  fifty.  I  do  not  fail  to  recognize 
the  difficulties  in  any  such  concentration  and 
consolidation  of  force ;  but  such  consolida- 
tion and  concentration  represent  that  system 
which  has  the  most  power  with  the  least  fric- 
tion, that  method  which  brings  the  largest  re- 
sults with  the  smallest  expenditure.  I  do  not 
fail  to  recognize,  either,  the  worth  of  person- 
ality, nor  the  advantages  that  accrue  to  stu- 
dents in  solitude.  It  is  the  duty  of  Americans, 
then,  first,  to  use  every  endeavor  to  prevent  the 
foundation  of  more  colleges ;  second,  to  unite, 
if  it  be  possible,  certain  ones  of  those  now  ex- 
isting ;  third,  to  strengthen  the  colleges  already 


2i8  The  American  College. 

great,  well  endowed,  well  established,  and  well 
situated — to  make  these  not  only  great  but  the 
greatest  possible.  We  should  unite  all  the 
fires  of  our  scholarship  in  a  few  central  suns 
rather  than  scatter  them  as  star  dust  through 
the  scholastic  heavens. 

Such  colleges,  unlike  our  present  ones, 
would  have  many  students.  Such  colleges, 
unlike  our  present  ones,  would  have  large  en- 
dowments, noble  laboratories,  great  libraries. 
Such  colleges,  unlike  our  present  ones,  would 
not  be  primarily  denominational,  but  they 
would  be  primarily,  vitally,  fundamentally, 
profoundly  Christian.  Such  colleges  would  be, 
unlike  our  present  ones,  not  situated  in  the 
country,  but  located  on  the  borders  of  great 
towns,  where  all  the  mighty  and  best  life  of 
the  nation  can  enter  into  them. 

To  such  a  result  the  movements  of  the  cen- 
turies will  tend.  The  drift  of  the  present  time 
may  be  antagonistic,  but  the  history  of  Eng- 
land, and  the  history  of  Germany,  and  the 
history  of  the  great  civilizing  movements  of 
our  own  government,  assure  us  what  is  to  be 
the  ultimate  result. 


VI. 

CERTAIN     ADJUSTMENTS    OF     ITS 

ETHICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  FORCES 

TO  ITS  INTELLECTUAL. 


THAT  man  is  a  unit,  is  a  truth  having 
value  in  college  instruction  and  life. 
Even  if  the  more  immediate  purpose 
of  the  college  be  intellectual,  yet  the  college 
cannot  secure  this  intellectual  purpose  unless 
all  the  parts  of  man's  nature  are  properly  ad- 
justed to  each  other.  One  cannot  attain  in- 
tellectual results  unless  the  feelings  are  in  a 
proper  state,  and  the  will  also  fittingly  di- 
rected. If  the  appetites  are  riotous,  the  power 
of  reflection  is  disturbed.  If  the  desires  are 
toward  the  base,  the  power  of  imagination  is 
weakened.  If  the  affections  fail  to  be  properly 
directed  and  of  proper  strength,  the  power  of 

219 


220  The  American  College, 

^^^^^^..^..-p^ception   is   lessened.      Man  is   one.      His 

powers  ^TR^tn    hp   kppf    in    pqnjijhrnim        For 

^>-«i'poscs  of  convenience  we  divide  and  subdi- 
vide the  various  faculties  of  man  ;  but  it  is 
never  to  be  forgotten  by  or  in  the  college  that 
the  man  who  sees  truth  is  the  same  man  who 
feels  its  impressiveness  and  who  chooses  its 
duties. 

These  general  propositions  prepare  the  way 
for  certain  statements  in  detail.  The  training 
of  the  intellectual  nature  should  promote  the 
training  of  the  ethical,  and  the  training  of  the 
ethical  the  training  of  the  religious.  The  in- 
tellectual man  is  the  man  who  is  reflective, 
who  sees  truth,  who  is  rich  in  knowledge. 
Such  a  man  should  find  it  easy  to  do  the  right, 
and  the  man  who  does  the  right  is  the  man 
who  should  find  it  easy  to  be  religious.  Obe- 
dience to  the  law  of  right  prepares  one  to 
obey  the  law  of  God,  which  is  the  right. 

Such  reasoning  has  not  always  been  assented 
to.  Too  often  has  it  been  thought  that  intel- 
lectual strength  does  not  lead  to  ethical  power, 
and  that  ethical  power  is  not  a  stepping-stone 
to  the  acceptance  of  what  may  be  called  specific 
Christian  truth.     But  to-day  we  are  learning 


Adjustments  of  its  Forces.        221 

that  the  best  intellectual  conditions  promote 
the  best  ethical,  and  the  best  ethical  the  no- 
blest Christian.  We  cannot  think  that  the 
man  who  is  low  in  his  thoughts  and  base  in 
his  imaginations  is  the  man  best  fitted  to  attain 
to  the  ethical  verities.  We  have  learned,  too, 
that  aesthetics  has  a  pretty  close  relation  to 
morals ;  the  man  who  sees  and  who  delights  in 
the  beautiful  is  the  man  who  the  more  easily 
comes  to  see  and  to  delight  in  the  great  law 
of  righteousness.  It  may  also  be  observed  as 
a  reverse  side  of  the  same  general  truth,  that 
allegiance  to  Christian  truth  prepares  one  for 
allegiance  to  the  ethical  verities,  and  that  hold- 
ing to  the  ethical  verities  is  itself  a  good  prep- 
aration for  loyalty  to  all  intellectual  truth. 
That  change  in  the  being  of  a  man  which  is 
called  conversion,  a  change  which  is  immedi- 
ately limited  to  or  which  immediately  affects 
the  will  and  emotions,  is  often  a  change  result- 
ing, also,  in  an  intellectual  new  birth.  All  the 
parts  of  human  nature  act  and  react  each  upon 
the  other.  No  enlightenment  dawns  upon  the 
intellect  but  it  affects  the  heart,  and  no  effect 
is  produced  upon  the  heart  but  it  may  necessi- 
tate acting  on  the  part  of  the  v/ill.     So,  also, 


222  The  American  College, 

every  act  on  the  part  of  the  will  may  result 
in  effects  on  the  appetites,  the  desires,  the  pas- 
sions, the  affections,  and  also,  in  turn,  may 
itself  cause  a  baptism  of  power  upon,  or  a  dis- 
integration of,  the  intellect. 

Great  changes  are  occurring  in  the  religious 
life  of  colleges  as  there  are  occurring  great 
changes  also  in  the  general  intellectual  life. 
Perhaps  the  chief  element  of  change  in  the 
Christian  life  of  the  college  consists  in  the  de- 
cadence of  the  revival.  The  revival  has  ceased 
to  be  a  normal  part  of  the  life  of  many  a  nor- 
mal Christian  college.  The  revival  was  for- 
merly a  part  of  the  life  of  the  Christian  college. 
In  Yale  College,  in  the  ninety-six  years  fol- 
lowing the  great  revival  of  1741,  there  were 
*'  twenty  distinct  effusions  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
of  which  three  were  in  the  last  century,  and 
seventeen  in  the  present."  ^  The  history  of 
Yale  College  for  one  hundred  years  in  this 
respect  is  the  history  of  the  larger  number  of 
our  older  colleges.  In  Dartmouth  College,  in 
the  space  of  sixty-five  years  there  were  nine 
revivals  of  religion.     Prof.  W.  S.  Tyler  says  : 

'  **  Narrative  of  Revivals  of  Religion  in  Yale  College,"  by  Pro- 
fessor Goodrich,  Quarterly  Register ^  X.,  310. 


Adjustments  of  its  Forces.        223 

"  No  class  has  ever  yet  left  Amherst  College  without 
witnessing  a  powerful  revival  of  religion,  and  scarce  a 
year  has  passed  without  some  special  interest  in  the 
church,  and  more  or  less  conversions."  * 

But  this  passage  was  written  forty  years  ago  ; 
and  it  must  now  be  said  that  the  revival  has 
ceased  to  be  an  integral  part  of  the  life  of  many 
Christian  colleges.  Revivals  do  not  occur 
now  with  the  frequency  or  with  the  extensive- 
ness  of  the  former  time. 

The  reason  of  the  decadence  of  the  revival 
in  the  American  college  is  manifold.  One 
cause  lies  in  the  change  in  ordinary  society. 
Revivals  are  less  frequent  in  the  Church  than 
they  were.  It  is  also  to  be  said  that  men  do 
not  approach  each  other  with  the  earnestness 
or  the  urgency  of  the  former  time  in  reference 
to  what  is  frequently  called  the  question  of 
personal  salvation.  We  no  longer  ask  a  man, 
''Are  you  saved?"  Rather  we  now  ask  him, 
*'  Are  you  willing  to  do  some  work  to  help  men 
to  be  better  men  ?  "  The  change  is  sociological. 
We  have  a  feeling  that  to  ask  a  man,  ''Are 
you  saved?"  is  to  approach  him  upon  a  very 
selfish  ground,  but  to  ask  him  to  aid  in  some 

^  Prayer  for  Colleges^  132,  133. 


224  The  American  College. 

Christian  work  is  to  approach  him  upon  the 
noble  ground  of  Christian  altruism.  It  is 
simply  what  is  in  some  places  called  a  **  conse- 
cration "  service  which  was  held  some  time  ago 
at  the  opening  of  a  college  year  at  Harvard 
College.  Men  at  that  meeting  made  to  each 
other  a  pledge  that  they  would  do  some  work 
to  help  men  to  be  better  in  the  new  college 
year.  And  what  was  that  pledge,  but  that 
they  would  devote  themselves  to  the  work  to 
which  Christ  gave  himself,  and  what  was  this 
devotion  but  a  pledge  of  Christian  consecra- 
tion ?  The  meeting  did  not  seem  to  be  a  re- 
vival meeting  or  a  consecration  meeting,  but 
it  was  in  essence  such. 

Another  cause  of  the  decadence  of  the  re- 
vival in  college  is  the  increasing  prevalence  of 
the  conviction  that  religion  is  life,  and  that 
life  is  personal  and  permanent,  and  does  not 
lend  itself  to  the  methods  of  the  revival.  This 
conviction  is  suggested  by  Bishop  Brooks  in 
an  essay,  read  a  short  time  before  his  death,  in 
which  he  said  ^ : 

"  Men  who  believe  that  natural  science  and  political 
economy  may  be  satisfactorily  expounded  by  the  pro- 
^  Essays  and  Addresses^  204. 


Adjustments  of  its  Forces.        225 

fessor  to  his  class  of  pupils  believe  that  religion  is  un- 
teachable.  Some  sense  of  the  fineness  and  subtlety  and 
also  of  the  intense  personalness  of  spiritual  truth  makes 
it  seem  incommunicable.  It  must  lose  its  essential  qual- 
ity as  it  passes  from  lip  to  ear,  from  mind  to  mind. 
This  misgiving  shows  itself  in  a  crude  way  in  the  familiar 
talk  of  many  people  who,  holding  a  true  Christian  faith 
themselves,  declare  that  they  will  never  undertake  to 
teach  their  children  to  be  Christians.  The  children 
must  find  their  own  faith  as  they  grow  up.  They  must 
think  for  themselves." 

In  this  conviction  Bishop  Brooks  did  not  sym- 
pathize ;  but  with  its  prevalence  he  was  famil- 
iar. This  conviction  is  probably  more  general 
and  stronger  in  the  college  than  elsewhere. 

A  further  cause  of  decadence  of  the  revival 
lies  in  a  doubt  on  the  part  of  many  college 
officers  of  the  truth  of  certain  specific  Christian 
doctrines.  There  was  formerly  a  good  deal  of 
superficial  believing.  There  is  now  a  good 
deal  of  superficial  doubting.  But  mixed  in 
with  the  present  superficial  doubting  is  a  great 
deal  of  fundamental  Christian  believing.  Many 
college  officers  doubt,  for  instance,  whether 
Moses  wrote  the  Pentateuch ;  or  perhaps  I 
may  say  that  most  college  officers  believe  that 

he  did  not  write   it.     But  there  is  no  doubt 
15 


226  The  American  College. 

among  most  college  men  that  the  Bible  is  in  a 
special  sense  the  book  of  God.  There  is  a 
good  deal  of  doubt  as  to  certain  statements 
which  are  made  in  many  creeds ;  but  there  is 
no  doubt  among  most  college  people  as  to  the 
fundamental  principles  underlying  the  state- 
ments of  the  creeds.  But  because  of  the  cur- 
rent doubt  of  the  more  evident  statements, 
college  teachers  hesitate  to  talk  personally 
with  their  students  on  religious  subjects. 

Yet  the  college  is  an  agent  for  the  training 
of  the  character  of  the  individual  man.  Char- 
acter is  a  unity.  With  the  decadence,  therefore, 
of  the  revival  it  is  of  mightily  serious  conse- 
quence to  ask — By  what  means  can  the  college 
train  the  ethical  and  the  religious  character  of 
its  men  ? 

The  answer  lies,  at  least  in  part,  in  the  truth 
that  these  ethical  and  Christian  relations  are 
to  become  normal,  consistently  strong,  and 
constant.  The  method  of  training  is  through 
the  ordinary  means  of  the  college.  These 
agencies  are  to  be  made  **  means  of  grace." 
The  common,  daily  intellectual  intercourse 
offers  the  best  opportunity  for  the  securing  of 
the   ethical   and   Christian   advantages  which 


Adjustments  of  its  Forces.        227 

were  formerly  secured  by  the  somewhat  ab- 
normal revival. 

There  are  at  least  three  constant  conditions 
or  methods  by  which  this  ethical  and  religious 
training  can  be  secured  :  First,  through  the 
content  of  studies  ;  second,  through  the  method 
of  instruction  ;  and  third,  through  the  general 
spirit  or  atmosphere  of  the  college. 

The  content  of  certain  studies  offers  an  ad- 
mirable opportunity  for  the  giving  of  an  ethi- 
cal discipline.  Literature  has  tremendous 
ethical  importance,  and  literature  represents  a 
large  part  of  the  content  of  the  training  of  a 
college.  The  noblest  part  of  a  nation's  char- 
acter is  impressed  in  its  permanent  literature. 
The  ignoble  in  literature  is  rotten ;  it  van- 
ishes. The  pure,  the  true,  the  worthiest  is  vital ; 
It  endures.  The  literature  of  the  Greek  and 
of  the  Roman  which  we  have,  has  lasted  these 
two  thousand  and  more  years,  simply  because  it 
is  strong  in  intellectual  truth  and  pure  in  moral 
impressiveness.  The  most  lasting  literature 
must  embody  the  best  humanity.  Humanity 
will  not  treasure  from  age  to  age  anything  but 
the  best.  These  general  truths  receive  special 
illustration  in  English  literature.     The  dom- 


2  28  The  American  College. 

inant  note  in  English  literature  is  ethical.  Its 
chief  words  are,  as  a  professor  in  one  of  our 
colleges  has  said,  the  words  Right,  Duty. 
Goodness  is  made  mightier  than  greatness,  or 
rather,  goodness  is  interpreted  as  an  essential 
part  of  greatness.  The  life  of  English  litera- 
ture is,  certain  writers  say,  longer,  too,  than 
the  literature  of  any  other  people ;  and  this 
continuity  impresses  the  reader  with  the  truth 
that  the  rational  conviction  of  duty  is  the 
great  principle  of  life.  Swift  may  be  coarse 
and  Byron  shameless,  but  the  masters,  begin- 
ning with  Shakespeare  and  ending  with  Ten- 
nyson, strengthen  the  belief  in  the  ethical  and 
the  spiritual.  English  literature  is  serious. 
It  is  pervaded  v/ith  a  sense  of  human  responsi- 
bility. It  deals  with  questions  of  the  migh- 
tiest import  in  human  life  and  action.  This 
sense  of  responsibility  gives  to  it  a  sense  of 
sincerity.  The  fantastic  has  had  a  short  life 
and  has  held  narrow  sway.  The  long  record 
of  our  literature  helps  also  to  give  a  per- 
spective which  enables  a  student  to  trace  the 
conflict  of  ideas  to  partial  or  complete  victory 
or  to  partial  or  absolute  defeat.  He  thus  learns 
the  power  of  an  idea,  beneficent  or  malevolent, 


Adjustments  of  its  Forces.        229 

over  human  minds.  It  is  never,  further,  to  be 
denied  that  high  art  is  itself  a  moral  agency. 
The  literature  of  the  English  race  is  a  form  of 
art.  It  embodies  the  beautiful  under  con- 
ditions of  sincerity  and  of  seriousness. 

Thus  it  is  clear  that  the  content  of  English 
literature  helps  to  impress  ethical  truths  upon 
the  student.  It  may  be  added  that  the  study 
of  the  methods  of  a  writer  is  potential  over  a 
student.  Every  involuntary  revelation  of  an 
authors  own  character  in  his  composition 
warns  the  student  of  the  subtlety  of  self-be- 
trayal. The  intangible  but  sure  evidence  of 
insincerity  teaches  him  that  there  is  no  safety 
except  in  integrity  of  heart.  As  he  sees  the 
artifices  of  others  fail  them,  he  comes  to  hesi- 
tate to  use  subterfuge  in  the  expression  of  his 
own  thought  or  in  his  thought  itself.  He  him- 
self in  his  writing  becomes  frank,  genuine, 
direct.  He  becomes  a  serious  thinker;  he 
becomes  a  serious  man. 

The  ethical  value  of  the  content  of  studies, 
so  forcibly  illustrated  in  English  literature,  ap- 
pears in  other  subjects.  What  can  give  a 
stronger  ethical  and  spiritual  impression  to  the 
student   than   philosophy?      Philosophy  con- 


530  The  American  College. 

cerns  itself  with  the  most  fundamental  truths 
of  the  being  of  man — his  own  existence,  his 
responsibiHty  for  himself ;  the  relation  which 
all  the  past  bears  to  him ;  the  relation  which 
he  bears  to  the  future,  God,  immortality,  free- 
dom— these  are  questions  of  which  no  man 
can  think  without  receiving  impressions  which 
relate  most  directly  and  fundamentally  to  the 
moral  and  religious  nature  of  the  individual. 

Ethical  lessons  of  tremendous  importance 
are  also  among  the  most  significant  teachings 
of  history.  Obedience  to  the  law  of  right  as  it 
tends  to  build  up  a  people,  and  obedience  to 
the  law  of  wrong  as  it  tends  to  disintegrate  a 
nation,  are  the  two  opposite  principles  out  of 
which  the  annals  of  any  people  may  be  written. 
Every  student  who  reads  history  with  his  eyes 
and  not  with  his  prejudices  may  receive  a  tui- 
tion in  ethics  of  priceless  worth. 

Even  the  ethical  content  of  mathematics 
seems  to  me  of  the  greatest  value,  for  what  is 
mathematics  but  absolute  truth  ?  It  is  man 
seeing  truth  as  God  sees  it.  From  this  per- 
ception of  truth  is  deduced  the  great  law  of 
right.  Intellectual  accuracy  is  akin  to  moral 
honesty.     The  elder  Professor  Peirce  once  put 


Adjustments  of  its  Forces.        231 

down  upon  the  blackboard  of  a  recitation-room 
a  formula  and  said :  ''  That  is  the  formula  by 
which  God  created  the  universe."  Mathe- 
matics represents  the  truth  of  God  to  the 
mind  of  man. 

The  sciences  even  in  their  content  have  an 
ethical  import.  Biology  through  the  revela- 
tions of  the  microscope,  and  astronomy  through 
the  revelations  of  the  telescope,  one  dealing 
with  what  may  be  called  the  infinitely  small, 
and  the  other  dealing  with  the  infinitely  im- 
mense, tend  to  awaken  such  a  profound  feeling 
that  they  cannot  but  have  an  effect  upon 
morals.  Who  can  contemplate '  the  develop- 
ment of  life  as  biology  exhibits  it  without  be- 
ing filled  with  wonder  and  adoration  for  its 
author ;  and  who  can  think  of  the  phenomena 
of  the  celestial  system  without  a  certain  eleva- 
tion of  mind  and  heart  of  the  noblest  character  ? 

Thus  the  content  of  a  study  has  great 
ethical  value.  But  the  method  of  teaching 
or  of  studying  has  ethical  value  also  great. 
The  ethical  value  of  the  methods  of  science  is 
as  great  as  the  ethical  value  of  the  content  of 
literature.     The  late  Professor  Cooke  said  :  ^ 

*  Credentials  of  Science ^  1 19-120. 


232  The  American  College. 

"  I  would  that  I  could  also  give  an  adequate  concep- 
tion of  the  great  amount  of  conscientious  work  which  is 
expended  on  the  deductions  of  science  for  the  sole  love 
of  truth.  Were  it  possible,  I  am  sure  that  your  respect 
for  the  scientific  investigator  would  be  greatly  increased 
and  your  belief  in  his  sincerity  established,  however  mis- 
taken you  may  at  times  deem  his  opinions  or  his  judg- 
ment. Of  course  in  the  cultivation  of  science,  as  in 
every  other  pursuit  of  life,  there  is  abundant  room  for 
the  display  of  unworthy  motives  and  ignoble  passions  ; 
but  I  venture  to  assert  that  there  is  no  class  of  men  in 
the  world  among  whom  is  found  more  unselfish  devotion 
and  more  personal  sacrifice  than  among  the  great  army 
of  scientific  workers.  The  love  of  abstract  truth  may  be 
a  much  lower  motive  than  the  love  of  man,  but  it  equally 
calls  forth  the  very  noblest  qualities  of  the  mind.  More- 
over, in  most  cases  the  constancy  and  courage  of  the 
scientific  investigator  meet  with  no  reward  except  the 
satisfaction  which  unselfish  duty  conscientiously  dis- 
charged always  brings  ;  and,  as  Professor  Tyndall  has 
said,  *  There  is  a  morality  brought  to  bear  on  such  mat- 
ters which  in  point  of  severity  is  probably  without  a 
parallel  in  any  other  domain  of  intellectual  action.*  ** 

The  same  ethical  advantage  is  found  in 
every  scientific  subject.  As  already  said,  in- 
tellectual qualities  have  moral  value.  The 
study  of  such  a  subject  as  physics  has  an  ethi- 
cal value  through  the  development  of  patience 
caused  by  pursuing  a  tedious  research  and  in 
surmounting  unexpected  difificulties  ;   through 


Adjustments  of  its  Forces.        233 

the  development,  also,  of  carefulness  in  plan- 
ning a  course  of  experiment,  in  proyiding  for 
any  possible  contingency,  in  keeping  a  com- 
plete and  systematic  record ;  through  the  de- 
velopment of  honesty,  in  holding  the  mind 
balanced  and  unbiased,  not  juggling  with  nor 
manipulating  results,  not  embracing  one  theory 
or  explanation  more  than  another  until  all  the 
facts  have  been  examined  and  given  due  weight ; 
through  the  development  of  caution  in  dis- 
cussing results  and  in  drawing  conclusions. 
Physics  has  for  its  chief  condition  precision, 
and  the  intellectual  quality  of  precision  pro- 
motes the  same  ethical  quality. 

The  ethical  value  of  scientific  studies  is  com- 
prehensively described  in  both  content  and 
method  by  a  distinguished  teacher  of  science, 
who  says  :  ^ 

"The  object  which  the  scientific  investigator  sets  be- 
fore him  is  to  ascertain  the  truth.  He  is  devoted  to  it, 
and  pursues  it  with  unremitting  toil.  But  this  is  not  all. 
He  not  only  seeks  truth,  but  he  must  be  true  himself. 
It  is  difficult  to  conceive  of  any  circumstances  which 
would  induce  him  to  play  a  dishonest  part  in  scientific 
research.     He  has  every  inducement  not  only  to  accu- 

^  Prof.  H.  S.  Carhart,  of  University  of  Michigan,  at  dedication  of 
Hale  Scientific  Building,  University  of  Colorado,  9  March,  1895. 


234  The  American  College. 

racy,  but  to  honesty.  He  may  unwittingly  blunder  and 
fall  into  error,  but  if  he  is  untrue  he  is  certain  to  be  ex- 
posed. No  discovery  is  permitted  to  go  unverified.  It 
must  undergo  the  searching  examination  of  scientific  in- 
quiry. The  investigator  must  submit  his  data,  and  must 
seek  to  have  his  results  confirmed.  There  is,  therefore, 
every  inducement  for  him  to  be  absolutely  truthful. 
This  condition  imposes  upon  him  also  the  habit  of  con- 
servatism and  moderation  in  statement.  He  is  not  ex- 
pected to  plead  a  cause  or  to  make  the  most  of  the 
occasion  for  himself.  In  this  regard  his  position  is  in 
contrast  with  those  whose  profession  makes  them  the 
allies  of  faith,  but  whose  moderation  is  not  always 
known  to  all  men  ;  for  their  assertions  are  not  brought 
to  the  touchstone  of  revision  and  justification,  and  the 
released  word  flies  over  the  unguarded  wall.  The  habit 
of  the  scientific  investigator  is  to  subject  every  question 
to  the  scrutiny  of  reason,  and  to  weigh  probabilities. 
He  obeys  the  injunction,  *  Prove  all  things  ;  hold  fast 
that  which  is  good.'  He  respects  conscience,  but  has 
no  use  for  credulity.  He  exhibits  devotion  to  principle, 
but  dogmatism,  whether  in  science  or  religion,  has  no 
place  in  his  creed.  He  looks  not  only  upon  the  things 
which  are  seen,  but  also  upon  the  things  which  are  un- 
seen. You  may  suffer  me  to  remind  you  that  the  most 
noted  American  atheist  is  not  a  man  of  science,  while 
one  of  the  forceful  books  of  modern  times.  The  Unseen 
Universe,  which  aims  to  lay  a  foundation  for  belief  in  a 
future  life  without  the  aid  of  inspiration,  was  written  by 
two  distinguished  physicists.  Science  examines  the 
foundations  of  belief.  It  takes  nothing  from  mere  tra- 
dition, on  authority,  nor  because  it  is  an  inheritance 


Adjustments  of  its  Forces.        ^35 

from  the  past.  It  admits  its  own  limitations  and  the 
somewhat  circumscribed  boundaries  set  to  the  field  of  its 
inquiries  ;  but  within  this  province  it  seeks  to  ascertain 
only  the  truth.  It  recognizes  not  only  the  promise  and 
potency  of  matter,  but  the  power  which  makes  for 
righteousness/' 

But  it  is  still  to  be  said  that  the  general 
atmosphere  of  a  college  as  well  as  the  content 
of  studies  and  the  method  of  teaching  may- 
promote  an  ethical  and  spiritual  impressive- 
ness.  If  teaching  be  human,  and  large,  and  in- 
spiring, it  promotes  an  atmosphere  in  which 
definite  and  individual  ethical  truths  become 
of  tremendous  importance.  If  teachers  also 
are  men  of  the  noblest  living,  as  they  usually 
are,  the  force  of  example  is  great  in  drawing 
students  up  into  the  best  ethical  conditions  and 
helping  them  to  live  the  best  life.  The  pres- 
ence of  such  a  teacher  as  President  Hopkins, 
of  Williams  College,  was  of  priceless  worth  to 
the  students.  Dr.  McCosh  did  quite  as  much 
for  the  ethical  and  religious  Interests  of  Prince- 
ton through  his  presence  and  through  the  mani- 
festation of  his  personal  character,  as  through 
his  instruction  in  the  class-room.  The  power 
of  this  general  atmosphere  is  well  expressed 
by  Prof.  John  Bascom  : 


236  The  American  College. 

"  Carry  a  man  onward,  sweep  him  upward,  whether  by 
a  pervasive  sense  of  natural  law  or  of  divine  grace, — will 
any  one  tell  me  exactly  what  is  the  real  difference  be- 
tween them,  so  that  the  two  shall  not  glide  into  each 
other  while  one's  eye  is  upon  them — and  before  he  is 
aware  he  is  earnest,  reverential,  devout.  The  wisdom 
that  is  buoyant,  lifting  the  man  that  entertains  it,  carries 
teacher  and  taught  alike  heavenward.  .  .  .  Scarcely 
anything  is  shut  out  from  a  man  by  the  form  of  an  insti- 
tution ;  and  scarcely  anything  is  conferred  upon  him  by 
its  form.  .  .  .  There  must  be  moral  elevation  in  our 
educational  life,  and  elevation  always  declares  itself.  It 
is  by  elevation  that  nature  ignites  our  thoughts,  and 
hushes  our  words  into  awe."  * 

All  ethical  instruction  is  in  a  sense  Chris- 
tian ;  and  all  Christian  teaching  may  properly 
be  called  the  development  and  the  blossoming 
of  the  ordinary  ethical  instruction. 

We  have  in  America  three  types  of  what 
may  be  called  the  Christian  college.  One  type 
is  the  denominational— a  college  founded  by  a 
Church  and  the  servant  of  that  Church.  Such 
was  the  original  Harvard.  Such  are  many 
colleges  established  In  the  western  movement 
of  the  people.  One  type  is  that  of  a  broad- 
church  Christianity,  such  as  I  interpret  Will- 

*  Williams  College  Centennial  Anniversary,  72-73. 


Adjustments  of  its  Forces.        237 

iams  and  Dartmouth  to  represent;  and  one 
type  is  a  Christianity  such  as  I  understand 
the  ordinary  State  university  to  embody. 
Now  as  to  the  best  way  of  making  the  col- 
lege Christian,  to  whichever  of  these  three 
types  it  may  belong,  it  is  to  be  said  that  Chris- 
tianity should  not  be  a  department  of  a  col- 
lege. Christianity  is  not  so  much  a  science 
as  it  is  a  life ;  Christianity  is  still  an  incar- 
nation. Yet  as  the  Old  Testament  came  be- 
fore the  incarnate  Christ,  and  as  the  New 
Testament  followed  his  presence,  so  also  the 
text-book  may  at  once  precede  the  Christian 
life  of  the  college,  and  may  also  supplement 
and  nourish  it.  The  Christian  college  may, 
therefore,  make  and  keep  itself  Christian  first 
and  always  through  the  life  of  the  men  in  col- 
lege, and,  secondly,  through  instruction  in  the 
content  of  Christianity.  Courses,  moreover,  on 
theism,  on  the  supernatural  origin  of  Christian- 
ity, are  germane  to  the  purpose  and  work  of 
the  Christian  college.  Theology  itself  is  also 
simply  a  department  of  philosophy.  The  Old 
Testament  is  quite  as  worthy  of  study,  as  em- 
bodying the  history  of  a  people  which  has 
supremely  influenced  the  world,  as  many  parts 


238  The  American  College. 

of  the  early  history  of  Rome.  The  ethical 
and  religious  teachings  of  Pauls  Epistles,  too, 
are  quite  as  well  worth  reading  for  their  intel- 
lectual value  as  the  epistles  of  Seneca.  The 
college,  also,  in  a  third  way,  should  make  itself 
Christian.  The  atmosphere  of  a  college  has 
more  value  possibly  in  the  promotion  of  Chris- 
tian ideals  than  specific  instruction.  Of  course, 
this  atmosphere  is  created  very  largely  by  the 
men  in  the  college.  It  is  said  of  Dr.  Arnold 
that  it  was  his  ambition  to  compass  an  educa- 
tion which  was  not  based  upon  religion,  but 
was  itself  religious.  And  Professor  Bascom, 
from  whom  I  have  already  quoted,  also  finely 
says  that  the  best  way  for  a  Christian  college 
to  fulfil  its  function  in  training  young  men  to 
take  a  successful  part  in  society  is 

"  certainly  not  by  an  ism  ;  hardly  by  a  prescribed 
method  ;  undoubtedly  by  a  steady  leading  of  all  knowl- 
edge, in  its  ample  and  manifold  forms,  into  a  knowledge 
of  man  ;  by  the  constant  gathering  of  truth  into  the  ulti- 
mate truth  of  a  spiritual  universe  ;  by  subduing  and  ex- 
panding action,  personal,  economic,  and  civic,  into  the 
fellowship  of  man  with  man  in  righteousness  ;  by  gather- 
ing all  things  and  being  gathered  of  all  into  the  kingdom 
of  God." ' 

^  Williams  Cohege  Centennial  Anniversary ^  77-78. 


Adjustments  of  its  Forces.        239 

The  college  is  supposed  to  be  a  community  of 
gentlemen.  The  atmosphere  of  the  life  of  a  gen- 
tleman pervades  the  college.  Let  it  be  known 
and  felt  that  the  typical  gentleman  is  the  high- 
est type  of  the  Christian.  The  college  is  not 
so  much  to  teach  Christianity  as  to  be  Chris- 
tian. The  old  custom  that  prevailed  in  many 
colleges  of  giving  up  the  regular  college  work 
for  the  sake  of  holding  a  revival,  a  custom  still 
observed  in  certain  colleges,  is,  on  the  whole, 
thoroughly  bad.  It  tends  to  show  that  the 
Christian  life  stands  apart  from  other  life. 
Rather  the  purpose  of  the  college  is  to  show 
that  all  life  is  to  be  Christian,  and  that  to 
follow  the  Christ  is  not  to  turn  one's  back 
upon  one's  set  tasks,  but  to  have  the  mo- 
tive and  the  force  of  Christ  in  doing  these 
tasks. 

Thus  I  believe  that  the  American  college  is 
to  gather  up  and  to  conserve  and  to  make 
forcible  the  ethical  and  the  Christian.  It  is  to 
accomplish  these  highest  purposes  through  the 
use  of  the  ordinary  means.  When  a  recently 
held  Roman  Catholic  Congress  passed  a  re- 
solution that  *'  in  the  elevating  and  directing 
influence  of  the   Christian   higher  education 


HO  The  American  College. 

.  .  .  we  recognize  the  most  potent  agency 
for  the  wise  solution  of  the  great  social 
problems  now  facing  mankind,"  it  was  simply 
saying  that  the  Christian  higher  education  in  its 
ordinary  condition  and  powers  was  most  potent 
for  this  supreme  work.  This  work  is  to  be 
done  in  the  large  spirit  of  earnestness,  of 
devotion,  and  of  love.  Oxford  and  Cambridge 
were  established  as  ecclesiastical  foundations. 
Their  ecclesiastical  relations  have  now  been 
somewhat  eliminated.  The  American  college 
was  never  an  ecclesiastical  foundation  in  the 
sense  in  which  the  oldest  English  universities 
were.  The  American  college  was  and  is  a 
Christian  foundation  ;  was  and  is  an  intellectual 
foundation ;  and  was  and  is  also  an  ethical 
foundation.  But  these  three  aspects  of  the  one 
institution  are  not  to  be  separated.  As  the 
college  is  intellectual  it  promotes  the  ethical  and 
the  Christian  purpose.  As  the  college  is  an 
ethical  agency  it  takes  hold  of  the  intellectual 
relations  of  man,  and  also  of  his  Christian 
beliefs  and  principles.  And  as  the  college  is 
Christian  it  must  base  itself  upon  the  intellect- 
ual powers  and  also  upon  all  ethical  truth. 
The  college  of  the  future  that  is  the  worthiest 


Adjustments  of  its  Forces. 


241 


will  unite  in  any  description  of  itself  the  three 
epithets,  intellectual,  ethical,  and  Christian, 
into  the  one  comprehensive  epithet,  human. 
For  humanity  is  the  expression  of  God,  as  it 
is  his  creation. 


16 


^ 

s 

^^- 

VII. 

THE   INCREASING   COST   OF    ITS 
EDUCATION. 

THE  increase  in  the  number  of  students 
in  American  colleges  in  the  last  two 
generations  should  be  still  further  aug- 
mented. The  period  of  education,  too,  should 
be  lengthened  for  most  boys  and  girls,  men 
and  women.  Of  the  students  at  any  one  time 
enrolled  in  the  public  schools  of  the  United 
States  only  twelve  per  cent,  graduate,  and  the 
private  academies  and  seminaries  exhibit  as  low 
a  percentage  of  graduates  as  seven.  Many 
college  classes  show  a  decrease  of  one  fifth, 
and  I  have  known  classes  to  summon  only  one 
half  as  many  men  upon  the  Commencement 
platform  as  stood  together  in  the  Freshman 
year.  We  ought  to  do  all  that  can  be  done  to 
have  the  pupils  of  the  grammar-school  enter 

242 


Increasing  cost  of  its  Education.      243 

the  high-school,  to  cause  students  of  the  high- 
school  to  complete  the  course,  and  to  urge 
graduates  of  the  high-school  to  take  degrees  at 
the  college. 

It  is  never  to  be  denied  that  many  men  and 
women  do  not  want  a  college  education..  It 
is  also  to  be  granted  that  if  a  person  does  not 
want  a  college  course  the  college  does  not 
want  him  as  a  student.  He  would  probably 
be  hurt  by  the  college,  and  he  certainly  would 
hurt  the  college.  And  yet  most  persons  would 
be  glad  of  an  education  if  it  could  be  had. 
The  most  evident  reason  which  prevents 
worthy  men  who  desire  a  college  training 
from  getting  it  is  the  cost.  Mr.  Benjamin 
Kidd  says : 

"  Even  from  that  large  and  growing  class  of  positions 
for  which  high  acquirements  or  superior  education  is  the 
only  qualification,  and  of  which  we,  consequently  (with 
strange  inaccuracy),  speak  as  if  they  were  open  to  all 
comers,  it  may  be  perceived  that  the  larger  proportion  of 
the  people  are  excluded — almost  as  rigorously  and  as 
absolutely  as  in  any  past  condition  of  society — by  the 
simple  fact  that  the  ability  to  acquire  such  education  or 
qualification  is  at  present  the  exclusive  privilege  of 
wealth." ' 

*  Social  Evolution y  233. 


244  The  American  College. 

In  one  view  of  the  question  the  cost  of  a 
college  education  is  high.  The  average  cost 
to  the  student  per  year  at  the  better  college  is 
larger  than  the  total  income  of  the  average 
American  family.  The  cost,  too,  has  greatly 
increased.  I  have  lying  before  me  tables 
which  indicate  the  cost  of  education  in  certain 
respects  at  three  such  old  and  representative 
colleges  as  Harvard,  Yale,  and  Dartmouth  since 
their  foundation.^  I  shall  begin  with  the  former, 
and  with  the  first  decades  of  the  century. 

From  1825-30  the  average  annual  expenses 
of  a  student  at  Harvard  were  $176,  of  which 
half  went  for  tuition  and  half  for  board  and 
room  ;  from  1831-40  the  average  was  $188.10  ; 
from  1840-48,  $194  ;  1849-60,  $227  ($138  went 
for  board  and  room)  ;  in  the  sixties  the  price 
jumped  from  $263  to  $437,  two  thirds  of 
which  went  for  board  and  room;  in  1881-82 
the  average  expense  to  an  economical  student 
ranged  from  $484  to  $807,  the  latter  sum  in- 
cluding a  few  more  material  comforts,  and 
in  recent  years  these  last  figures  have  been 
slightly  reduced. 

At  Yale  the  increase  of  expenses  has  been 

^  These  statements  have  been  compiled  from  the  old  catalogues 
and  other  official  statements. 


Increasing  cost  of  Its  Education.      245 

nearly  in  the  same  ratio,  the  average  for  the 
first  year  of  the  third  decade  being  $175,  and 
the  average  for  1893  being  $687.50. 

Eleven  catalogues  of  Dartmouth  College 
which  I  examined  mention  no  expenses  prior 
to  1822,  in  which  year  the  cost  of  tuition  was 
$26,  other  expenses  amounting  to  about  $75. 
This  scale  of  expense  changed  little  until  1862, 
when  tuition  cost  $51,  and  other  expenses 
amounted  to  about  $101.  In  1892  the  figures 
were  higher,  tuition  being  $90  and  other  ex- 
penses about  $191. 

At  the  risk  of  inflicting  too  many  figures 
upon  the  reader  I  venture  to  give  certain  fur- 
ther facts  in  reference  to  the  increase  of  bills 
at  a  few  other  colleges.  In  1830  the  total  ex- 
penses per  student  at  Waterville,  Hamilton, 
Amherst,  Brown,  and  the  University  of  Penn- 
sylvania ranged  from  $84  at  the  first  named  to 
$180  at  the  last;  in  1893  from  $275,  or  more, 
at  Waterville  to  $335,  or  more,  at  the  Uni- 
versity of  Pennsylvania.  President  Lord,  of 
Dartmouth,  wrote  in  1830: 

"  Our  students  have  just  now  commenced  reform  with 
an  excellent  spirit  in  regard  to  their  diet.  Several  board- 
ing-houses have  been  opened  upon  the  principle  of  strict 


246  The  American  College. 

temperance,  and  perhaps  fifty  or  sixty  young  men  have 
good  living  for  $1  to  $1.1 2|^  per  week.  It  may  be  under- 
stood that  boarding  may  now  be  had  in  our  most  respect- 
able families  for  $1,  the  student  consenting  to  a  moderate, 
but  in  all  respects  sufficient  bill  of  fare,  and  which  will 
insure  the  *  7ne7ts  sana  in  corpore  sano*  " 

These  facts  necessitate  the  conclusion  that 
every  element  of  the  cost  of  an  education  has 
in  the  last  sixty  years  increased  three  or  four 
fold. 

The  following  notes,  taken  from  the  College 
books  of  Harvard,  show  the  contrast  between 
the  simplicity  of  its  early  days  and  the  more 
costly  necessities  of  the  present : 

1667. — "The  cook,  receiving  provisions  from  y®  Steward 
at  current  prices,  shall  deliver  the  same  out,  to  y* 
scholars,  advancing  an  halfe  penny  upon  a  penny.*' 
"  The  Butler,  receiving  his  beer  from  y^  Steward, 
single  beer  at  2^,  &  double  beer  at  4^  y®  barrell,  shall 
advance  4"*  upon  y®  shilling.'* 

1702.— Steward  allowed  to  ch'ge  two  pence  3  farthings 
for  each  "  part." 

1724,  Apr.  14. — Steward  may  charge  6  pence  ^qt part  the 
current  quarter. 

1732,  Nov.  7. — Food  increased  :  Steward  may  charge  10 
pence  half  penny  for  a  part  at  noon  :  other  meals 
remain  the  same. 

1737,  Apr.  6. — Provisions  dear  :  so  charged  16**  a  part  at 
noon,  To"^  at  night  :  bread  to  be  5^  a  loaf. 


Increasing  cost  of  its  Education.      247 

1741,  Apr.  15. — Dearness  of  provisions.  Steward  to 
ch'ge  2^  a  part  at  dinner,  15*^  at  night. 

1748,  Oct.  19. — Particular  management  of  Commons,  and 
the  price,  left  to  be  ordered  by  the  members  of  the 
corporation  resident  in  Cambridge. 

1750,  Aug,  15. — Prices  of  Commons  fixed  :  Bread — two 
pence  per  loaf.  Dinner — five  pence,  one  farthing 
("  of  which  ^  part  is  allowed  for  sauce  "). 
Beer — one  penny  a  quart.  Supper — three  pence, 
one  farthing. 
Commons  to  be  as  follows  :  "  Two  sizzes  of  bread  in  the 
morning,  one  pound  of  Meat  at  Dinner  w*^  sufficient 
sauce  &  half  a  pint  of  Beer  :  &  at  night.  That  a 
Part  Pye,  be  of  the  same  Quantity  as  usual,  &  also 
half  a  pint  of  Beer,  and  that  the  Supper  Messes  be 
but  of  four  Parts,  tho'  the  dinner  Messes  .  .  . 
be  of  six." 

Sept.  8,  1778. — Tuition  raised  to  40^  a  quarter. 

Dec.  15,  1778. — Assessment  as  follows  :  To  Hancock 
Professor  16^:  to  Tuition  ^^5  5^  o"^:  to  the  Monitors 
2^:  to  gallery  money  6^  Also,  on  the  Junior  and 
Senior  Sophisters,  for  Library  ^i  5^  o"^ ;  for  Hollis 
Prof.  Math.  ^2.  (Reckoning  is  always  by  the 
quarter.) 

Oct.  14,  1805. — Tuition  for  Seniors  and  Juniors  $5.50  a 
quarter  ;  for  Sophomores  and  Freshmen,  $4.50. 

Aug.  7,  1806. — Tuition  doubled — twice  as  much  as  pre- 
ceding quarter. 

Dec.  16,  1806. — lo*"  assessment  on  each  student  attend- 
ing the  French  instruction. 

Sept.  13,  181 1. — Tuition  increased  one  quarter  part. 


248  The  American  College. 

It  cannot  be  said  that  this  increase  of  cost 
can  worthily  be  avoided.  It  is  simply  a  part  of 
the  increase  which  comes  from  the  change  from 
living  in  a  simple  and  rural  community  to  living 
in  a  community  whose  relations  are  more  or 
less  elaborate.  The  college  is  a  part  of  the 
community ;  it  is  moved  by  all  that  moves  the 
community.  The  ordinary  family  of  the  com- 
munity is  spending  several  times  as  much 
money  as  the  ordinary  family  of  the  commun- 
ity of  two  generations  ago.  The  college-man 
does  as  the  family  does  of  which  he  is  a  mem- 
ber. It  is  also  to  be  said  that  the  cost  of  the 
administration  of  a  college  has  vastly  increased. 
Though  complaints  as  to  the  present  small 
salaries  of  college  professors  abound,  yet  these 
salaries  have  increased  quite  as  rapidly  as  most 
incomes.  At  the  period  of  the  American 
Revolution  the  average  salary  of  a  professor 
at  Harvard  was  ;^200.  Early  in  the  century 
the  salary  was  $1500,  and  remained  at  that 
figure  till  1838-39.  At  this  time  it  was  in- 
creased to  $1800.  In  1854  it  was  raised  to 
$2000.  In  the  next  twelve  years  it  was  by 
successive  increments  so  increased  that  it  1866 
it  was  $3200.    In  1869  it  became  $4000.     The 


Increasing  cost  of  its  Education.      249 

maximum  salary  now  paid  in  the  College  is 
$4500,  and  in  the  Law  School  $5000. 

The  most  expensive  part,  in  certain  respects, 
of  a  college  to-day  is  the  laboratory  and  the 
library.  The  laboratory  is  wholly  a  new  crea- 
tion, and  the  library  in  its  present  extensive 
relations  is  also  new.  No  less  than  $50,000 
are  spent  each  year  in  the  library  of  Harvard 
University.  What  a  laboratory  costs  it  is 
hard  to  separate  from  other  elements  of  ex- 
pense. But  each  college  is  spending  in  scien- 
tific apparatus  many  times  what  it  expended 
a  few  years  ago.  All  this  increase  of  cost 
must  directly  or  indirectly  increase  the  cost  of 
an  education  to  each  student. 

Yet  the  cost  to  a  student  for  an  education 
does  not  consist  only  of  the  amount  of  his  for- 
mal fees  and  of  the  cost  of  board  and  room. 
The  expenses  which  are  called  incidental  are 
now  in  a  few  colleges  larger  than  all  others. 
Not  a  few  college  men  of  an  economical  turn 
find  that,  when  they  have  added  together  the 
three  things — the  cost  of  tuition,  room,  and 
board — the  expenditure  of  the  whole  year  will 
be  represented  by  this  sum  multiplied  by  two. 
Now  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  cost  of  an 


250  The  American  College. 

education  is  keeping  many  men  from  receiving 
it,  and  the  question  therefore  recurs,  Can  any- 
thing be  done  to  open  the  way  to  boys  who 
want  to  go  to  college  but  who  cannot  pass 
through  the  narrow  financial  doorway  ? 

In  answer  It  Is  to  be  said,  first :  the  cost  of 
an  education  to  the  student  should  not  be  les- 
sened by  lessening  the  cost  of  administration 
or  of  Instruction,  or  by  diminishing  the  effi- 
ciency of  laboratories  and  libraries.  Such  a 
diminution  would  represent  the  diminution  of 
the  worth  of  a  college  course.  It  would  also 
represent  a  change  which  the  colleges  them- 
selves would  not  endure.  Secondly :  a  de- 
crease should  not  be  secured  through  a  de- 
crease in  the  fee  for  tuition.  The  fee  for  tui- 
tion now  represents  only  a  part  of  the  cost  of 
the  tuition  itself.  Professor  Coulter,  of  the 
University  of  Chicago,  has  recently  gathered 
together  certain  very  suggestive  facts  upon 
this  point,  which  are  well  worth  careful  study. 
From  his  table,  which  shows,  among  other  in- 
teresting things,  the  cost,  above  fees,  to  the 
leading  American  universities  of  educating 
their  students,  I  have  selected  a  dozen  of  the 
largest  institutions,  and  I  find  that  the  aver- 


Increasing  cost  of  its  Education.      251 

age  cost  each  year  per  student  over  and  above 
the  fees  he  pays  to  these  twelve  colleges  is. 

$245. 

But  on  the  positive  side  it  may  be  said«,  first : 
that  the  cost  of  an  education  may  be  lessened 
through  the  increase  of  endowment.  This  in- 
crease of  endowment  and  the  consequent  in- 
crease in  income  would  allow  a  decrease  in  the 
amount  which  the  college  receives  from  the 
student.  Secondly  :  the  same  result  might  be 
secured  by  a  tax  laid  upon  the  people  for  the 
benefit  of  the  college.  The  State  university  is 
the  result  of  a  public  tax.  Should  the  State 
lay  a  tax  upon  itself  for  the  benefit  of  more 
than  one  college  ? 

In  answer  to  the  second  of  these  two  sugges- 
tions it  is  to  be  said  that  one  university  sup- 
ported by  the  State  is  sufficient.  Ohio  has 
three  universities  which  are  supported  in  part 
out  of  the  public  chest.  Not  a  few  of  those 
who  are  best  acquainted  with  the  method  of 
education  in  this  great  State  believe  that  it 
would  be  for  the  advantage  of  the  State  and 
of  education  if  the  money  now  given  to  three 
colleges  could  be  given  to  one.  Not  a  few 
colleges  in  each  State  are  denominational,  and 


252  The  American  College. 

the  chief  reason  for  their  existence  is  the  de- 
nominational reason.  No  pubic  tax  should  be 
assessed  for  the  promotion  of  such  interests. 

In  respect  to  the  method  of  decreasing  the 
cost  of  education  through  the  increase  of  en- 
dowment it  is  to  be  said  that  such  increase  has 
seldom  resulted  in  such  decrease.  For,  as  a 
rule,  every  college  has  need  of  all  the  funds  it 
can  possess  for  filling  up  urgent  needs. 

But  there  is  a  method,  the  opposite  of  this, 
which  might  result  in  allowing  a  poor  boy  to 
come  to  college.  It  consists  in  the  increase  of 
tuition  fees.  As  has  been  said,  the  present  fee 
for  tuition  represents  only  a  share  of  the  cost  of 
tuition.  Why  should  not  the  fee  be  increased 
to  represent  the  entire  cost  ?  Why  should 
there  not  be  a  payment  in  money  of  the  actual 
cost  of  instruction  ?  Any  reason  which  can  be 
given  for  paying  less  than  a  college  educa- 
tion costs  is  a  reason  which,  I  apprehend, 
would  overthrow  most  economic  theories. 
The  American  people  have  come  to  expect  that 
the  American  college  shall  give  an  education 
at  less  than  its  cost.  This  expectation  should 
cease.  This  presumption  has  arisen  from  the 
free   public-school   system.     Every  American 


Increasing  cost  of  its  Education.      253 

child  goes  to  the  public  school  without  a  direct 
expenditure  on  the  part  of  the  parent.  The 
parent  does  not  feel  the  indirect  taxes  which 
he  pays  for  his  child's  education.  It  is  hard, 
therefore,  for  him  to  pay  the  fee  at  the  college 
to  which  his  son  or  daughter  goes  upon  gradu- 
ation from  the  high-school. 

It  is  also  to  be  said  that  the  price  of  instruc- 
tion at  the  college  is  lower  than  the  price  at 
many  secondary  or  even  primary  private 
schools.  One  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  is  an 
extreme  price  for  tuition  at  the  college,  but 
twice  one  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  is  not  an 
extreme  price  for  tuition  at  certain  private 
schools.  There  are  moreover  two  special 
reasons  for  the  increase  of  fees.  The  one  of 
less  force,  is  that  not  a  few  rich  men  are  not 
willing  to  give  their  money  to  afford  the  sons 
of  other  rich  men  an  education  at  less  than  its 
cost.  A  friend  of  mine  with  whom  I  was  re- 
cently conversing  said  to  me,  ''  I  can  give  you, 
if  you  wish,  a  large  amount  of  money,  but  that 
amount  of  money  would  go  for  the  benefit  of 
the  son  of  Mr.  A.  or  Mr.  B.,  who  is  perfectly 
able  to  pay  all  his  son's  fees  at  their  full 
amount."      The  force  of  the  reasoning  cannot 


254  The  American  College. 

be  easily  set  aside,  as  the  truth  of  the  fact  can- 
not be  denied.  But  the  special  reason  for  this 
increase  lies  in  the  fact  that  money  would  thus 
be  had  for  the  benefit  of  men  who  could  not 
pay  for  a  college  education.  If  the  American 
college  could  increase  its  tuition  fee  to  $500, 
there  are  not  a  few  men  in  college  who  would 
be  willing  and  able  to  pay  this  fee,  and 
who  ought  to  pay  this  fee,  for  the  fee  repre- 
sents simply  what  the  education  costs.  With 
the  present  endowments,  and  with  the  increase 
of  endowments  sure  to  be  made,  these  pay- 
ments would  allow  each  college  to  offer  an 
education  to  men  who  are  not  able  to  pay  for 
it,  at  a  very  small  cost.  Thus,  every  poor  boy 
in  America  who  wants  an  education  could 
receive  it. 


VIII. 


CERTAIN    DIFFICULTIES. 


The  college  should  be  prepared  to  justify  its 
existence,  and  to  prove  the  value  of  its  methods 
and  conditions,  at  the  bar  of  an  enlightened 
public  opinion.  That  its  critics  are  so  many 
and  so  alert  the  college  should  be  grateful. 
The  severest  critcism  that  the  college  can  be 
subjected  to,  is  the  simple  charge  that  it  fails  to 
fit  its  students  for  life.  This  comprehensive 
remark  includes  several  drawbacks  which,  it  is 
inferred,  the  college  labors  under. 

The  college  may  injure  men  through  fixing 
the  habit  of  loving  and  doing  only  that  which 
is  agreeable.  The  college  may  minister  to 
laziness.  The  laziness  may  be  of  a  crude  sort, 
such  as  belongs  to  Mrs.  Stowe's  Sam  Lawson; 
but  this   type    is  far  less  common  than    that 

255 


256  The  American  College. 

of  a  refined  dilettanteism.  The  college  may 
minister  to  an  indolence  manifesting  itself  in 
methods  and  manners  which  are  at  once  gentle 
and  inane  ;  of  excellent  form,  but  of  worthless 
content.  To  do  nothing,  or  to  do  nothing  hard, 
is  a  special  form  of  the  agreeable.  It  repre- 
sents our  inheritance  of  ''  total  depravity." 
The  statical  quality  is  a  far  more  pleasant  one 
for  the  ordinary  human  being  to  manifest  than 
the  dynamical.  Now  the  college  is  in  peril 
of  developing  in  the  students  this  quality ;  for 
the  agreeable  is  found  in  indolence  or  a  gentle 
dilettanteism.  I  do  not,  of  course,  fail  to  re- 
cognize that  if,  on  the  other  hand,  the 
agreeable  have  for  its  content — as  it  has  for 
some  natures — vigor,  hardihood,  daring,  there 
can  be  no  peril  in  the  college  promoting  a  love 
of  such  qualities  ;  but,  alas !  too  many  of  us 
are  inclined  to  find  the  agreeable  in  soft 
pleasures  and  gentle  inactivities. 

The  college  may  foster  the  habit  of  loving 
and  doing  only  the  pleasant  by  several  means. 
The  habit  is  promoted  by  the  general  condition 
of  liberty  which  obtains  more  or  less  fully  in 
most  colleges.  I  am  not  now  arguing  against 
liberty  in  our  colleges.     Necessity  is  laid  on  us 


Certain  Difficulties.  257 

to  have  it :  it  is  the  Divine  method  for  better- 
ing mankind.  But  every  advantage  carries  with 
it  certain  perils  ;  and  I  am  only  stating  one  of 
the  results  which  follow  present  conditions.  I 
lately  asked  a  graduate  of  one  of  our  oldest 
and  most  conspicuous  colleges — a  scholar  of 
wide  reputation,  who  himself  graduated  forty 
years  ago,  and  whose  son  is  now  a  student  in 
the  same  college — if  it  was  as  good  a  college 
now  as  in  his  own  undergraduate  days.  In- 
stantly came  the  reply,  *^  No."  ^^Why?"  I 
asked.  **  Because,"  he  answered,  ''  the  men 
are  not  obliged  to  get  up  in  the  morning." 
The  condition  of  liberty  was  too  unrestrained. 
He  also  meant  to  say  that  the  college  was  doing 
little  to  train  its  students  to  do  what  they  do 
not  like  to  do.  The  same  condition  obtains, 
at  least  to  some  extent,  in  all  our  colleges  ; 
and  it  must  obtain.  The  advantages  of  the 
condition  are  far  greater  than  the  disadvan- 
tages ;  but  the  perils  of  liberty  are,  nevertheless, 
not  to  be  lightly  passed  over. 

But  the  old  graduate  also  intended  to  con- 
vey that  not  only  was  freedom  top  free,  but 
that  luxury  was  too  luxurious.  If  men  of  very 
small  means  suffer  in  the  value  of  their  educa- 


258  The  American  College. 

tion  through  poverty,  men  of  very  large  means 
suffer,  and  usually  more,  through  too  large 
expenditures.  Th^  ordinary  college  man  does 
not  spend  too  much  :  the  rich  one  does.  The 
rate  of  expenditure  of  the  rich  student  may  be 
no  higher  than  that  of  his  family ;  but,  in  rela- 
tion to  the  development  of  his  character  and 
the  discipline  of  his  life,  he  frequently  spends 
more  money  than  he  ought.  Further,  he  con- 
sumes more  time  and  strength  in  spending  this 
money  than  he  can  afford.  Luxury  is  not 
usually  the  nurse  of  scholarship.  **  Henry," 
said  the  old  graduate  above  referred  to,  as  he 
was  visiting  one  of  the  luxurious  dormitories, 
— ''  Henry,  we  did  n't  use  to  make  first  schol- 
ars on  Turkish  rugs." 

The  college  is  also  promoting  this  love  of 
the  agreeable  by  failing  to  insist  upon  students 
doing  a  proper  amount  of  work.  It  is  not  my 
intention  to  enter  upon  a  discussion  as  to  the 
amount  of  work  which  a  college  student  in 
good  health  and  of  average  capacity  should 
do  :  any  such  estimate  belongs  quite  as  much 
to  the  physician  as  to  the  college  officer.  It 
is,  however,  safe  to  say  that,  while  certain  stu- 
dents work  too  much,  four  fifths  of  the  men  do 


Certain  Difficulties.  259 

not  work  enough.  The  ordinary  college  ad- 
justs its  work  somewhat  on  this  basis  :  in  each 
week  to  hold  for  each  student  about  fifteen 
exercises,  the  number  being  seldom  less  than 
twelve  or  more  than  seventeen.  The  length 
of  an  exercise  is  usually  one  hour;  and  the 
character  of  each  is  such  that  two  hours  are 
allotted  to  adequate  preparation. 

Therefore,  each  student  is  supposed  to  de- 
vote to  affairs  intellectual  nine  hours  a  day  for 
five  days  of  the  week.  Most  wise  men  would 
agree  that  nine  hours  of  stiff  work  is  enough 
for  a  college  man  to  do  in  one  day.  Some 
men  do  more — sixty  hours  a  week,  or  even  a 
larger  amount ;  but  the  number  that  do  less, 
very  much  less,  is  considerable.  I  was  recently 
told  by  a  professor  in  a  well-known  college, 
that  a  student  could  graduate  at  that  college 
by  working  two  hours — and  two  hours  only — 
each  day.  In  these  two  hours  was  included 
the  time  spent  in  recitations.  **  But  the  reci- 
tations are  more  than  two  a  day."  **  Yes  ;  but 
he  can  cut  some  of  these  ;  and  with  a  good  tu- 
tor near  the  time  of  examinations  he  can  make 
up  his  omitted  work,  pass  the  examinations, 
and  get  his  degree."     I  myself  do  not  believe 


26o  The  American  College. 

that  the  condition  is  quite  so  lax,  or  the  ability 
of  certain  students  so  great,  as  this  professor 
intimated.  But  it  is  clearly  safe  to  say  that 
there  are  thousands  of  students  who,  including 
the  time  spent  in  recitations  and  lectures,  do 
not  devote  five  hours  a  day  to  their  college 
studies.  At  once  the  question  arises.  Why  do 
not  the  college  authorities  compel  students  to 
work  as  (some  would  say)  is  their  duty,  as  (all 
would  say)  is  their  privilege  ?  The  answer  is 
that  such  compulsion  would  probably  throw 
the  whole  body  of  students  into  a  state  of  irri- 
tation, if  not  of  absolute  rebellion.  Judging 
by  the  work  done  in  preceding  classes,  as  well 
as  in  colleges  other  than  their  own,  students 
have  a  tolerably  clear  idea  of  how  much  they 
may  be  justly  called  upon  to  do.  Against  any 
attempt  greatly  to  increase  their  work  they 
would  rebel ;  and  college  authorities  do  not 
like  rebellion  and  friction.  These  would  be  as 
injurious  as  the  addition  of  one  third  to  the 
amount  of  work  would  be  beneficial.  It  is 
thus  better  to  keep  things  as  they  are. 

This  condition  is  not  quite  so  loose  as  might 
be  inferred  from  what  I  have  said ;  for,  though 
the  work  by  which  one  may  slide  down  the  col- 


Certain  Difficulties.  261 

lege  course  be  slight,  yet,  beyond  and  above  all 
requirements,  many  opportunities  are  open  to 
the  strong  and  conscientious  man  for  pursuing 
investigation  and  for  reading.  The  fields  of 
scholarship  are  large  and  inviting  to  the  eager 
student,  and  are  not  unattractive  to  some  who 
do  not  care  to  pursue  the  regular  curriculum. 
Enough  has,  however,  I  trust,  been  said  to 
show  that,  in  allowing  its  students  to  cultivate 
a  love  of  the  agreeable,  the  American  college 
is  fostering  a  real  danger.  Four  years  of  such 
a  condition  at  a  formative  period  make  it  diffi- 
cult for  a  man  to  do  hard  work  in  the  years 
which  follow  the  college  quadrennium. 

A  second  drawback  of  a  college  education, 
helping  to  constitute  the  criticism  that  the  edu- 
cation fails  to  fit  men  for  life,  is  one  which  the 
public  often  realizes  but  seldom  calls  attention 
to,  viz.,  the  training  of  the  judgment  of  the 
student  at  the  expense  of  his  energy.  \The 
college  teaches  the  student  to  see.  His  clari- 
fied and  broadened  vision  gives  him  such  a 
knowledge  of  difficulties  that  he  becomes  the 
less  inclined  to  undertake  tasks  requiring  en- 
ergy and  persistence.  The  college  teaches  the 
student  to  discriminate ;  and  his  finer  sense  of 


262  The  American  College. 

appreciation  enables  him  to  estimate  the  na- 
ture of  the  perils  and  obstacles  which  lie  in  his 
way.  He,  therefore,  becomes  less  inclined  to 
exercise  his  power.  He  keeps  his  talent  where 
it  is  safe. 

The  extent  of  this  drawback  will  seem  to 
some  great,  and  to  others  slight.  It  cannot 
be  doubted  that,  if  certain  men  had  had  the  ad- 
vantage of  a  training  in  weighing  evidence  and 
in  seeing  comprehensively — qualities  which  the 
college  specially  disciplines — they  would  have 
been  saved  from  mistakes  many  and  momen- 
tous. The  Patent  Office  would  not  need  so 
large  chambers  for  the  storage  of  useless  in- 
ventions. But  I  also  find  myself  asking.  What 
would  have  been  the  effect  of  a  college  train- 
ing on  some  of  the  more  energetic  men  of  our 
time,  who  have  been  the  leaders  in  aggressive 
industrial  movements,  or  masters  of  large  af- 
fairs ?  What  would  have  been  its  effect  on  the 
older  generations  of  that  family  which  controls 
certain  railroads  running  between  New  York 
and  Chicago  ?  Would  the  marvellous  and  mag- 
nificent enterprises  of  **  Commodore"  Vander- 
bilt  have  been  rendered  less  so  by  a  college 
education  ?      Better  judgment    about    many 


Certain  Difficulties.  263 

things  he  would  have  had ;  but,  would  he  not 
have  had  less  energy  ?  Great  as  is  the  need 
of  good  judgment  in  the  administration  of  af- 
fairs in  the  home,  the  factory,  the  shop,  the 
need  of  energy  is  greater.  Fewer  men  fail  by 
reason  of  a  lack  of  judgment — numerous  as 
these  men  are — than  from  a  lack  of  force. 
More  men  are  found  sitting  at  the  base  of  the 
mountain  of  some  great  enterprise  because 
they  are  too  indolent  to  climb,  than  are  there 
through  lack  of  wisdom  how  to  make  the 
ascent.  We  Americans  plume  and  pride  our- 
selves upon  being  the  most  energetic  of  na- 
tions ;  yet  our  energy  lags  behind  our  judgment. 
It  is,  therefore,  a  serious  matter  when  the 
college  causes  her  students  to  run  the  risk  of 
losing  energy  in  order  to  increase  the  riches  of 
judgment. 

It  is  urged  as  another  drawback  that  the 
time  spent  in  getting  a  college  education  re- 
moves the  man  destined  for  a  commercial  life 
from  the  most  favorable  opportunities  for  learn- 
ing business.  The  four  years  between  the 
ages  of  eighteen  or  nineteen  and  twenty-two 
or  twenty-three  are  those  in  which  the  most 
valuable  habits  of  commercial  life  may  be  most 


264  The  American  College. 

easily  learned.  About  one  third  of  the  gradu- 
ates of  certain  colleges  are  going  into  business. 
Of  the  one  hundred  and  eighty-two  members 
of  the  class  of  1891  of  Yale  College  no  less 
than  seventy-one  are  engaged  in  business. 
These  men  are  obliged  to  begin,  at  an  age  be- 
yond twenty-one,  work  of  a  kind  which  they 
might  have  begun  several  years  earlier.  Have 
they  not  lost  time,  training,  opportunity?  In 
this  relation,  one  urging  the  man  who  is  to 
enter  business  not  to  enter  by  way  of  the  col- 
lege would  probably  say  that,  as  a  rule,  the 
great  fortunes  of  our  time  have  not  been  made 
by  college  graduates ;  that  they  have  been 
made  by  men  of  tremendous  energy,  of  keen 
insight,  of  mighty  industry,  of  close  economy, 
— by  men  who  began  their  careers  early  and 
have  followed  them  with  haste  and  without 
rest. 

Before  I  pass  to  another  rather  serious  draw- 
back (as  it  is  believed  by  many  to  be)  of  col- 
lege education,  there  is  a  conception  regarding 
the  college  man  as  a  learner  of  business  which 
calls  for  notice.  It  is  commonly  believed  that 
there  is  a  ''  certain  condescension  "  in  college 
men.     Many  are  incline4  to   think   that  the 


Certain  Difficulties.  265 

collegian  considers  the  dust  out  of  which  he  is 
formed  to  be  a  little  finer  than  that  which 
makes  up  the  constitution  of  the  ordinary 
mortal.  For  him  the  best  things  of  life  are 
none  too  good.  His  manners,  gentle  and  re- 
fined, may  be  maligned  on  the  ground  of  being 
slightly  pompous.  He  is  exclusive  and  seclu- 
sive.  Such  an  interpretation  is  not  uncom- 
mon. Some  college  men  give  ground  for  it, 
but  not  all.  In  point  of  fact  the  charge  is 
better  founded  when  applied  to  the  students 
of  certain  colleges  than  to  those  of  others. 
But  it  is  not  to  be  doubted  that  such  an  im- 
pression is  made  and  that  it  prevents  college 
graduates  from  securing  a  fair  chance  in  com- 
mercial life  to  prove  that  they  are  neither  cox- 
combs nor  supercilious  ninnies. 

A  further  drawback  is  urged,  with  a  good 
deal  of  vigor  and  generality  of  statement,  that 
the  college  fills  the  mind  with  useless  knowl- 
edge and  trains  it  in  antiquated  methods  of 
thought  and  action.  In  the  same  breath  it  is 
added  that  the  scientific  school  gives  practical 
knowledge  and  that  its  training  is  vital.  The 
comparison  between  the  dead  languages  and 
the  modern  is  made — always  to  the  credit  of 


266  The  American  College. 

the  modern.  The  value  of  modern  history 
and  of  economic  science  is  made  to  appear 
greater  than  that  of  ancient  history  and  of 
philosophy.  Scientific  studies  are  lauded  as 
by  far  the  most  precious.  The  humanities  are 
discredited.  I  remember  overhearing,  at  a 
hotel  table,  a  conversation  between  two  recent 
graduates  of  the  scientific  school  of  a  rich  and 

famous  university.    **  Mr. ,"  said  one,**  gave 

several  thousand  dollars  for  any  use  the  officers 
wished  to  make  of  the  money.  And  what  do 
you  think  they  did  with  it  ?  Why,  instead  of 
buying  something  useful,  they  spent  it  all  in 
buying  some  mugs  of  the  old  Greek  dujffers." 
It  was  evident  that  the  study  of  the  humanites 
had  not  seriously  influenced  the  manners  nor 
the  linguistic  tastes  of  the  graduates  in  question. 
The  drawback  is  not  infrequently  charged 
against  the  college  that  it  trains  individuality, 
but  not  social  efficiency.  The  college  tends, 
it  is  said,  to  remove  the  graduate  from  the 
ordinary  concerns  of  ordinary  men.  It  lessens 
his  interest  in  human  affairs.  It  develops  the 
critic — the  man  who  tears  things  apart :  it  does 
not  make  the  creator — the  man  who  puts  things 
together,  the  constructor.     It  creates  men  of 


Certain  Difficulties.  267 

the  type  represented  by  a  certain  scholar,  who, 
being  told  on  an  April  forenoon, ''  Fort  Sumter 
is  fired  on,"  replied,  ''What  do  I  care?  I 
must  finish  my  Greek  Grammar."  In  patriot- 
ism, national  and  local,  it  develops  the  mug- 
wump— the  man  who  is  dissatisfied  with  things 
as  they  are,  but  who  seems  powerless  to  make 
them  better.  To  public  improvements  of  any 
sort  the  typical  graduate  has  a  blind  eye,  a  deaf 
ear,  a  cold  heart.  He  represents  an  academic 
type,  which  is  without  grace  or  graciousness, 
learned  without  public  spirit,  individualistic 
without  social  relations.  This  disadvantage,  as 
well  as  the  preceding  one,  I  state  with  a  good 
deal  of  boldness ;  for  whatever  of  foundation 
in  fact  either  drawback  possesses,  the  college 
should  be  willing  promptly  to  acknowledge. 
This  drawback  may  be  called  *'  academicity." 

I  shall  allude  to  one  more  drawback,  or 
rather  to  an  application  of  a  disadvantage  to 
which  I  have  already  referred.  For  the  man 
who  takes  no  interest  in  any  one  of  the  mani- 
fold concerns  of  a  college,  the  college  is  a  dis- 
tinct and  positive  injury.  These  concerns  are 
manifold — scholastic,  fraternal,  social,  athletic. 
If  the  student  is  irresponsive  to  each  of  them, 


268  The  American  College. 

college  is  not  a  fitting  environment,  and  must, 
therefore,  have  a  deteriorating  influence  upon 
him.  Was  it  not  a  former  president  of  Har- 
vard who  used  to  say  that  it  was,  on  the  whole, 
good  for  a  man  to  come  to  college,  even  if  he 
did  no  more  than  rub  his  shoulders  against  the 
brick  walls  ?  Was  it  not  another  teacher,  now 
living,  who  said  that  it  was  worth  while  to  come 
to  college,  even  if  one  stayed  only  a  short  time 
and  did  nothing,  provided  he  got  the  college 
touch  and  atmosphere?  I  do  not,  I  trust,  fail 
to  appreciate  the  value  of  the  college  touch 
and  atmosphere.  But,  while  one  is  getting 
these  one  may  be  also  acquiring  other  things 
which  may  prove  quite  as  disadvantageous  as 
the  touch  and  atmosphere  are  desirable.  Is 
not  one  in  peril  of  becoming  pessimistic  in 
thought  and  feeling,  of  blurring  moral  vision, 
of  forming  indolent,  lackadaisical  habits  which 
may  prove  to  be  as  confining  in  their  limita- 
tions as  the  atmosphere  and  touch  are  full  of 
inspiration  ?  The  boy  who  has  not  come  to 
his  second  intellectual  birth  before  going  to 
college — and  most  boys  have  not — or  the  boy 
who  does  not  come  to  his  second  intellectual 
birth  at  college,  is  the  boy  who  does  not  re- 


Certain  Difficulties.  269 

ceive  much  of  value  while  in  college.  Such 
a  boy,  whether  he  have  the  free  and  happy 
nature  of  Hawthorne's  Donatella,  or  a  nature 
^  touched  by  the  spirit  of  evil,  without  interest 
f  in  any  one  of  the  many  relations  of  the  college, 
goes  forth  from  the  institution  less  well  fitted 
to  undertake  the  great  business  of  life  than  if 
he  had  not  rubbed  his  shoulders  against  the 
red  bricks,  or  breathed  a  college  atmosphere. 

I  have  written  thus  far  largely,  though  not 
entirely,  with  another's  pen.  I  have  tried  to 
interpret  certain  convictions  which  are  held 
more  or  less  firmly,  or  which  are  more  or  less 
widely  spread.  I  now  wish  to  become  judge 
and  critic  of  what  I  have  written. 

The  drawback  of  a  college  education  result- 
ing from  promoting  a  love  for  the  agreeable 
seems  to  me  to  be  so  well  founded  that  the 
officers  and  the  people  should  be  alert  to  its 
perils.  These  perils  are  greatest  for  those 
whose  environment  is  of  the  soft  things  of 
life.  For  the  men  who  work  hard  in  col- 
lege and  who  must  work  hard  in  life,  the 
temptation  is  that  they  will  not  appreciate 
the  value  of  those  courtesies  and  refinements 
which  bear  so  large  a  part  in  the  constitu- 


270  The  American  College. 

tion  of  a  beautiful  character.  It  would  be 
well  if  every  man  of  wealth — inherited  early 
or  acquired  late — could  say,  as  said  one  grad- 
uate on  the  fortieth  anniversary  of  his  class  : 
*' I  am  thankful  the  old  college  made  me  do 
disagreeable  things  ;  it  was  the  training  I  need- 
ed, and  it  has  been  of  priceless  value  to  me 
these  forty  years."  The  rule  should,  it  seems 
to  me,  be  somewhat  of  this  sort :  The  college 
should  require  its  students  to  take  those  stud- 
ies which  yield  the  richest  educational  results. 
(I  am  not  now  discussing  the  elective  system, 
in  which,  of  course,  I  do  thoroughly  believe.) 
Whether  these  studies  be  agreeable  or  dis- 
agreeable is  an  element  of  secondary  impor- 
tance. Yet  their  disagreeableness  may,  in 
certain  instances,  be  so  great  as  to  render  their 
educational  value  slight.  In  this  case,  to  pur- 
sue them  is  a  task  hardly  worth  the  doing  ;  the 
boy  had  better  leave  college,  if  he  can  find  no 
study  agreeable.  But  in  general  no  such  value 
should.  In  my  judgment,  be  attached  to  the 
pleasant  or  unpleasant  character  of  studies  in 
the  early  part  of  the  student  s  course,  as  pre- 
vails in  certain  colleges. 

In  respect  to  the  luxurious  living  of  a  certain 


Certain  Difficulties.  271 

set  of  college  men — I  believe  it  is  very  easy  to 
over-estimate  its  importance.  The  number  of 
such  men  at  the  largest  is  but  small,  and  they 
are  found  in  only  a  few  colleges  :  in  most  col- 
leges they  are  not  found  at  all.  The  influence, 
too,  of  luxury  on  the  character  of  rich  young 
men  is  not  so  enervating  as  those  of  us  who 
have  no  luxuries  are  inclined  to  believe.  The 
evil  is,  that  men  become  so  attached  to  luxuri- 
ous modes  of  living  that  they  cannot  give  them 
up.  But  this  evil  is  not  so  serious  for  college 
men  as  for  men  who  lack  intellectual  interests 
and  resources.  College  men  of  any  vigor  at 
all  are  inclined  to  regard  these  soft  things  as 
pleasant  enough  and  are  glad  to  have  them ; 
but  to  be  obliged  to  part  with  them  is  not  so 
dire  a  wrench  as  to  wreck  either  happiness  or 
character.  We  are  learning  that  young  men 
of  great  wealth  may  be  as  vigorous  and  virile 
as  poor  men. 

The  second  drawback  referred  to,  consisting 
in  the  tendency  of  the  college  to  train  the 
student's  judgment  at  the  expense  of  his  energy, 
IS  another  actual  peril ;  but  its  existence  is  not 
wide.  The  peril  has  also  lessened  with  the  in- 
crease of  the  relations  and   elements  which 


272  The  American  College. 

constitute  the  life  of  the  modern  student  The 
constant  peril  of  the  scholar  is  that  of  a  lack  of 
energy :  the  acquiring  and  the  executive  func- 
tions seem  often  to  be  antagonistic.  But,  for 
the  student  in  whom  energy  is  mightier  than 
judgment,  the  modern  college  opens  up  many 
opportunities  for  the  enlargement  and  disci- 
pline of  his  chief  power.  The  various  concerns 
of  the  students — athletic,  social,  dramatic, 
musical — represent  fields  in  which  he  may  pre- 
pare himself  for  winning  his  Gettysburgs ;  and 
it  may  be  noted,  in  evidence,  that  some  of  the 
greatest  constructive  works  of  modern  times, 
requiring  bravest  daring  and  the  most  intrepid 
confidence  in  oneself  and  in  mankind — such 
as  the  building  of  railroads,  telegraph  and  tele- 
phone lines,  great  bridges — have  been  among 
the  triumphs  of  college  men. 

The  drawback  which  relates  to  the  disad- 
vantages under  which  the  college  graduate 
labors  in  entering  business  is  one  very  com- 
monly urged.  The  frequency  of  its  presenta- 
tion is,  however,  lessening.  It  is  lessening  for 
the  best  of  reasons— the  power  and  the  success 
of  the  college  man  in  business.  The  simple 
fact  is,  that  if  the  graduate  begin  at  the  age 


Certain  Difficulties.  273 

of  twenty-two  to  learn  a  business  at  that  very 
point  where  he  would  have  begun  at  eighteen, 
he  stays  at  this  point  only  about  one  tenth  as 
long  as  he  would  have  stayed  had  he  begun  at 
eighteen.  The  rate  at  which  he  attains  skill 
and  power  in  business  is  many  times  greater. 
When  he  has  reached  the  age  of  twenty-seven, 
he  has  not  infrequently  overtaken  and  passed 
the  boy  who  has  been  in  business  since  the 
age  of  eighteen.  For  the  sake  of  gaining 
ability  sufficient  for  managing  great  under- 
takings, every  boy  who  is  to  enter  business 
should  give  to  himself  the  best  and  widest 
training.  Such  a  training  is  usually  found  in 
the  college.  If  it  is  at  all  noteworthy  that 
many  of  the  very  rich  men  of  the  United 
States,  who  have  made  their  riches  by  their 
own  energy  and  foresight,  are  not  college-bred, 
it  is  certainly  most  significant  that  the  sons  of 
these  men  are  receiving  a  college  education. 

As  to  the  fourth  disadvantage  named — that 
the  college  fills  the  mind  with  useless  knowl- 
edge, and  trains  it  in  antiquated  methods  of 
thought  and  action — I  wish  to  say  two  things : 
First  :     One  of   the   most   valuable   kinds   of 

training  which  the  college  can  give  is  the  lin- 

18 


2  74  The  American  College. 

guistic.  If  to  think  is  important,  linguistic 
training  is  important.  For  we  think  in  words. 
Therefore,  thinking  becomes  clear,  orderly, 
profound,  as  language  is  adequate.  Lan- 
guage represents  those  methods  and  results  of 
thought  without  which  thought  itself  is  feeble 
and  inefificient.  Therefore,  training  in  lan- 
guage is  of  the  highest  value.  To  be  able  to 
think  in,  or  adequately  use,  the  English  or  any 
other  language,  one  should  know  the  language. 
He  can  only  know  his  own  language  as  he 
knows  those  languages  which  have  made  the 
richest  contributions  to  its  structure.  Every 
new  science,  and  every  new  application  of  any 
old  science,  goes  to  the  Greek  for  its  very  name. 
Hence,  a  training  in  Latin  and  Greek  is  of 
the  greatest  worth.  The  college  is  not  filling 
the  mind  with  useless  knowledge  in  requiring 
students  to  learn  these,  not  dead,  but  living 
languages.  Second  :  The  scientific  school  is 
a  professional  school.  Its  graduate  goes  from 
its  commencement,  as  goes  the  graduate  of 
the  school  of  law,  theology,  or  medicine — 
directly  to  his  life's  work.  It  is  not  a  school  of 
liberal  culture  or  of  general  training.  It  is  to 
be  said,  and  said  with  the  utmost  clearness, 


Certain  Difficulties.  275 

that  the  governors  of  our  best  technical  and 
scientific  schools  are  beginning  to  recognize 
the  advantages  which  the  man  desiring  to 
enter  these  schools  possesses  if  he  has  pre- 
viously received  a  general  training  through 
the  college.  My  friend  and  co-worker,  Presi- 
dent Staley,  of  the  Case  School  of  Applied 
Science,  has  said  to  me  frequently  and  forci- 
bly, '*  I  wish  that  all  students  before  coming 
to  the  Case  School  had  had  a  regular  college 
course."  A  recent  commencement  orator  at 
the  same  school  urged  all  students  before  be- 
ginning their  technical  studies  to  be  college 
graduates.  The  reasons  that  prompt  the 
student  of  law,  of  medicine,  of  theology  to 
gain  a  good  general  education  also  prompt  the 
student  of  technical  science  to  secure  one.  It 
is,  therefore,  evident  that,  even  in  the  judg- 
ment of  those  who  might  be  inclined  to  dis- 
parage a  college  education,  the  knowledge 
which  this  education  conveys  is  not  rubbish, 
nor  are  the  methods  in  which  the  college 
trains  students  antiquated.  Indeed,  such  men 
are  coming  to  recognize  that  a  technical  educa- 
tion, without  a  liberal  education  preceding  it, 
may  result  in  giving  to  its  recipient  an  intel- 


276  The  American  College. 

lectual  narrowness  of  a  type  so  narrow  as  to 
fail  to  recognize  its  own  limitations.  The 
narrowest  narrowness  is  that  which  is  uncon- 
scious of  itself. 

The  drawback  which  I  have  called  ''  acade- 
micity,"  has  been  common,  is  not  uncommon, 
but  is  becoming  less  common.  For  with  each 
year  the  college  becomes  more  vital.  It  is 
more  thoroughly  adjusting  itself  to  life.  It  is 
training  men  for  service  in  the  first  half  of  the 
twentieth  century.  Its  keynote  is  not  indi- 
vidual sufificiency  but  social  sufificiency.  The 
whole  tone  of  the  typical  commencement  ad- 
dress is  not,  ''  Stay  here  in  the  college !"  but, 
*'  Go  into  life  ! ''  For,  as  President  Cleveland 
said  at  the  great  celebration  at  Princeton  in 
October,    1896  : 

"  I  would  have  those  who  are  sent  out  by  our  univer- 
sities and  colleges  to  be  not  only  the  counsellors  of  their 
fellow-country  men,  but  the  tribunes  of  the  people — fully 
appreciating  every  condition  that  presses  upon  their  daily 
life,  sympathetic  in  every  untoward  situation,  quick  and 
earnest  in  every  effort  to  advance  their  happiness  and 
welfare,  and  prompt  and  sturdy  in  the  defence  of  all 
their  rights.  ...  A  constant  stream  of  thoughtful, 
educated  men  should  come  from  our  universities  and 
colleges,  preaching  national  honor   and   integrity,  and 


Certain  Difficulties.  'i']'] 

teaching  that  a  belief  in  the  sincerity  of  national  obe- 
dience to  the  laws  of  God  is  not  born  of  superstition.*' 

It  is  significant  that  the  most  aggressive  and 
fearless  of  the  reformers  of  recent  years  have 
been  college  graduates.  It  is  also  significant 
that  the  wisest,  most  vital,  most  direct  method 
of  social  improvement  bears  the  name  of  the 
''  College  Settlement." 

The  American  college  sets  before  itself  the 
highest  ideals.  It  calls  into  its  service  great 
personalities.  It  receives  large  material  en- 
dowment. It  is  filled  with  a  spirit  of  earnest- 
ness. Its  methods  are  usually  wise.  It  seeks 
to  relate  itself  to  its  own  age  and  place.  It  is 
a  great  power  in  American  life,  despite  even 
the  greatest  weight  which  may  be  attached  to 
its  drawbacks.  It  only  remains  for  those  who 
love  it,  and  who  work  for  it — good  as  it  is — 
to  make  it  better,  to  increase  its  power  for  se- 
curing its  highest  ideals,  to  enlarge  its  material 
endowment,  and  to  quicken  the  force  of  its 
great  personalities.  The  duty  rests  on  such 
men  to  make  the  American  college  a  more 
vital  and  a  more  vigorous  part  of  American 
life. 


IX. 


ITS  POWER  IN  THE  FUTURE. 


HOW  far  the  American  college  has  already 
helped  American  life  is  a  question  to 
which  what  has  already  been  said  gives 
certain  general  answers.  The  influence  of  the 
American  college  has  gone  through  all  the 
ranges  of  the  manifold  and  diverse  life  of 
America.  It  has  helped  to  train,  as  I  have 
already  intimated,  at  least  one  third  of  all  our 
statesmen,  more  than  a  third  of  our  best  au- 
thors, almost  a  half  of  our  more  distinguished 
physicians,  fully  one  half  of  our  lawyers,  more 
than  a  half  of  our  best  clergymen,  and  con- 
siderably more  than  a  half  of  our  most  con- 
spicuous educatorSju  So  far  as  the  influence 
of  these  leaders  in  national  life  has  entered 
into  the  life  of  the  people,  so  far  has  the  life 

278 


Its  Power  in  the  Future.  279 

of  the  college  become  a  vital  force  in  Ameri- 
can character.  Therefore,  it  must  be  con- 
fessed that  the  college  has  vastly  influenced 
America.  Such  is  the  record  of  the  past. 
What  can  the  American  college  now  do  to  in- 
fluence the  national  character  for  the  present 
and  for  the  future  ?  This  is  the  question 
which  I  wish  to  consider.  What  more  can 
the  American  college  do  than  it  is  now  do- 
ing to  help  American  life  ? 

The  college  has  stood,  and  still  stands,  for 
the  things  of  the  mind.  In  a  material  world 
it  represents  that  which  is  not  material.  The 
college  can  do  nothing  more  worthy  of  its  high 
quest  than  still  remaining  as  the  embodiment 
of  this  spiritual  purpose. 

In  this  service  it  is  to  stand  for  learning,  for 
knowledge,  for  truth  ;  it  is  also  to  stand  for 
discipline,  trained  mental  power ;  it  is  also  to 
stand  for  what  we  may  call,  for  lack  of  a  better 
term,  culture.  (Truth,  without  training,  makes 
the  mind  a  mere  granary ;  training,  without 
truth,  makes  the  mind  a  mere  mill  without  a 
grist  to  grind  ;  (truth  and  training  make  the 
mind  a  forcible  agency  of  usefulness!  But 
truth  and  training  and  culture  make  tKe  mind 


28o  The  American  College. 

a  forcible  agency  both  of  usefulness  and  for 
beaut^ 

There  was  a  time  when  the  college  was 
inclined  to  consider  scholarship  as  a  piece 
of  embroidery  on  the  collegiate  apron,  as  a 
bit  of  ornamentation  on  the  collegiate  sword. 
That  time  is  past.  The  college  regards  scholar- 
ship as  an  integral  part  of  its  work  and  the 
promotion  of  scholarship  one  of  its  supreme 
purposes.  The  motto  which  the  oldest  col- 
lege still  bears  on  its  seal,  Veritas,  will  be 
borne  also  as  a  most  precious  inscription  on 
the  seal  of  the  new  college.  The  college  will 
seek  to  save  all  that  man  has  discovered 
and  will  also  seek  to  enlarge  the  bounds  of 
human  knowledge.  It  will  establish  schools 
among  the  ruined  monuments  of  the  ancient 
civilization,  as  it  has  already  established  them 
at  Athens  and  Rome,  in  order  to  reconstruct 
the  life  of  the  early  and  long-ago  vanished 
nations.  It  will  regard  all  that  is  human  as 
its  proper  field  for  inquiry  and  investigation. 
It  may  be  said  by  some  in  particular  that  the 
college  will  seek  out  those  truths  which  belong 
to  the  natural  and  physical  sciences  ;  that  the 
mighty  movement  which  began  in  the  study  of 


Its  Power  in  the  Future.         281 

nature  in  the  early  years  of  the  nineteenth  cen- 
tury is  to  be  accelerated  and  broadened :  the 
field  open  is  limitless  and  that  constant  and  ad- 
vancing investigation  will  pay.  The  college 
has  the  tools  for  investigating  and  the  college 
gives  to  investigators  that  freedom  from  teach- 
ing which  is  necessary  to  secure  the  best  re- 
sults. Into  the  field  of  science  the  college 
which  was  established  to  train  men  in  the  hu- 
manities will  enter  more  and  more  fully  and 
ardently.  Seventy-two  years  ago  a  distin- 
guished graduate  of  Columbia  College  warned 
his  fellow  alumni  against  certain  scientific 
truths  as  the  frivolity  of  education.  This  friv- 
olity has  become  the  most  serious  work  of 
the  American  college.  This  old  world  of 
ours  has  become  a  new  world  under  the 
new  knowledge  of  its  forms  and  forces.  So 
vast  is  to  become  this  increase  of  knowledge 
that  the  university  might  well  fear  it  would 
be  swamped  by  the  simple  reports  of  these 
magnificent  results.  The  fear  would  be  well 
grounded  excepting  for  the  fact  that  modern 
scholarship  has  learned  through  cataloguing, 
and  systematizing,  and  indexing,  to  codify  and 
arrange    these    vast    stores.       The  vast    in- 


282  The  American  College. 

crease  already  made  can  go  on  in  vastly  enlarg- 
ing increments  with  the  assurance  that  there 
is  no  peril  of  disorder  or  confusion. 

This  enrichment  and  enlargement  is  not  lim- 
ited to  the  natural  and  physical  sciences.  It 
touches  every  field  of  thought  and  of  scholar- 
ship. Philosophy,  history,  languages,  litera- 
ture, mathematics,  are  included  in  these  ad- 
vances. In  no  department,  indeed,  is  there  a 
larger  activity  of  the  highest  scholarship  than 
in  that  department  which  is  old  and  usually 
considered  slow  going — Latin.  Latin,  like  so 
many  other  subjects,  is  no  longer  a  specialty, 
but  Latin  is  a  field  of  specialization  of  several 
sorts :  Roman  Religion,  Roman  Literature, 
Roman  Private  Life,  Roman  Law,  Roman  Pub- 
lic Administration,  and  several  other  terms 
represent  subjects  for  investigation  which  are 
each  year  receiving  treatment  not  only  in  the 
class-room  but  also  through  scores  of  volumes 
and  even  through  two  score  of  periodical  pub- 
lications. 

Now  this  vast  increase  in  the  scholarship  of 
the  American  college  is  going  on,  strange  as 
it  may  seem  to  say,  without  a  high  degree 
of  scholastic  supervision  on  the  part  of  the 


Its  Power  in  the  Future.         283 

highest  officers  of  many  American  universi- 
ties. The  scholarship  of  our  instructors  is 
constantly  growing  richer  but  the  scholarship 
of  the  superintending  bodies  is  declining. 
Walter  Besant  was  struck  at  a  recent  Har- 
vard Commencement  Dinner  by  the  laudation 
given  to  the  men  whom  the  College  had  sent 
into  political  life  and  by  the  failure  to  praise 
graduates  eminent  for  literary  and  scientific 
services.  Soon  after  the  death  of  that  pre- 
eminent scholar,  W.  D.  Whitney,  was  held  a 
Yale  Dinner  in  New  York  City  at  which  no 
allusion  was  made  to  the  great  man.  Upon 
this  very  point  a  distinguished  graduate  of  a 
conspicuous  American  college  with  which  he 
has  for  many  years  been  in  close  association, 
writes  to  me  as  follows  : 

"  There  is  not  at  this  moment  on  either  of  the  govern- 
ing boards  of  that  University  with  which  I  am  best  ac- 
quainted, these  boards  numbering  in  all  thirty-seven  men, 
a  single  person  who  can  possibly  be  said  to  stand  for 
pure  scholarship.  Nearly  all  are  business  men  or  lawyers, 
often  eminent  lawyers,  but  it  must  be  remembered  that 
it  was  a  President  of  that  very  University,  and  a  very 
shrewd  and  worldly-wise  one,  who  gave  the  maxim  *  Put 
it  down  as  a  rule  that  no  really  eminent  man  ever  reads 
a  book.'     So  far  as  it  is  necessary  to  manage  great  busi- 


284  The  American  College. 

ness  interests,  the  selection  could  hardly  be  improved 
upon  ;  but  when  we  consider  that  these  bodies  have 
under  their  exclusive  charge  the  general  arrangement  of 
studies,  the  selection  and  dismissal  of  instructors,  and  the 
bestowal  of  regular  and  honorary  degrees,  there  seems 
something  inadequate  in  the  arrangement." 

This  condition  which  is  thus  so  aptly  inter- 
preted arises  from  a  serious  demand  for  money 
in  the  establishment  and  administration  of  col- 
leges, and  also  from  the  serious  responsibility 
of  investing  the  money  which  has  been  given 
to  the  college.  The  demand  for  money  and 
the  consequent  financial  responsibility  may  not 
lessen,  but  the  undue  emphasis  which  is  placed 
on  our  having  business  men  in  our  administra- 
tive bodies  will  presently  give  place  to  a  wiser 
policy. '  It  will  not  be  wise  to  make  our  super- 
vising bodies  so  entirely  professional  as  were 
those  of  the  early  colleges,  although  this  con- 
dition had  one  advantage  in  that  the  early 
American  clergymen  were  scholars  as  well  as 
clergymen.  It  would  be  well  to  have  our  gov- 
erning bodies  composed  more  generally  of 
teachers,  of  authors,  of  editors,  and  of  men 
of  leisure  who  are  sympathetic  with  and  ap- 
preciative of  the  ends  and  the  methods  of 
scholarship. 


Its  Power  in  the  Future.  285 

This  prominence  of  scholarship  will  pro- 
mote a  result  which  the  college  should  al- 
ways bring  forth.  The  College  is  to  make 
the  thinker, — American  hie  needs  the  rhinker 
more  than  it  needs  the  scholar.  For  the 
thinker  takes  the  old  truth  and  applies  it  to 
the  new  conditions  of  the  present  and  of  the 
future. 

The  college  is  now  beset,  in  standing  for 
scholarship  and  for  culture,  by  two  opposite 
forces.  They  are  both  material  forces,  born 
of  a  material  age. 

One  difficulty  that  besets  the  college  in  the 
maintenance  of  this  lofty  purpose  is  the  ath- 
letic interest.  The  college  has  not  become  a 
base-ball  field,  or  a  foot-ball  gridiron,  or  a 
race-course  to  that  extent  to  which  the  peo- 
ple believe  it  has  fallen.  Certain  colleges  are 
quite  free  from  this  evil  drift,  but  in  other 
colleges  the  athletic  movement  has  become  a 
craze,  a  frenzy,  a  madness.  The  origin  of  the 
movement  is  not  hard  to  trace,  and  the  origin 
is,  in  many  respects,  worthy.  The  college 
stands  for  things  of  the  mind,  but  the  human 
mind,  fortunately  or  unfortunately,  is  located 
in  a  body.      The  mind   thus   placed   seldom. 


286  The  American  College. 

works  well  unless  the  body  is  in  health.  A 
body  is  seldom  in  health  without  exercise. 
Exercise  to  be  the  most  healthful  must  be 
taken  in  joy.  One  method  by  which  joyous 
exercise  is  promoted  is  competition.  There- 
fore competitive  exercise  results  from  a 
method  of  keeping  the  mind  vigorous  for  its 
work.  But  exercise  that  is  used  as  a  means 
very  easily  takes  to  itself  the  interest  which 
attaches  to  the  end  for  which  the  service  is 
used,  and  when  exercise  in  college  becomes 
an  end  athletics  have  become  an  evil.  This 
movement  in  the  college  is  contemporaneous 
with  the  athletic  movement  of  the  whole 
American  people ;  a  movement  which  is  of 
tremendous  significance  for  the  health  of  the 
people  of  the  present  time  and  of  those  yet 
unborn.  Now  the  college  has  had  set  before 
itself  a  very  important  problem  in  keeping  ath- 
letics in  the  college  vigorous  as  a  means  but 
of  crushing  out  athletics  as  an  end.  Through 
athletics  as  a  means  and  agency  the  college 
may  still  maintain  its  place  as  standing  for 
things  of  the  mind,  but  whenever  athletics  be- 
come an  absolute  good  then  the  college  ceases 
to  be  a  mental  and  spiritual  agency  and  takes 


Its  Power  in  the  Future.  287 

its  place  with  the  materiaHsms  of  a  material 
time. 

I  do  not  apprehend  that  the  difficulties 
which  certain  colleges  meet  with  in  the  proper 
administration  of  these  athletic  interests  are  to 
become  widespread  or  to  remain  lasting.  Col- 
lege men  are  on  the  whole  sensible  fellows, 
and  the  parents  of  college  men  are  on  the 
whole  sensible.  We  are  soon  to  find  athlet- 
ics assuming  their  proper  place  in  the  whole 
work  of  the  whole  college,  whose  purpose  is  to 
train  the  whole  man. 

But  a  difficulty  far  more  serious  opposing 
the  intellectual  purpose  of  the  college  lies  in 
the  increasing  luxury  of  college  living.  The 
age  is  a  luxurious  age,  and  the  college  cannot 
but  be  sympathetic  with  the  age ;  but  the  col- 
lege seems,  in  a  sense,  to  be  leading  in  the 
luxuriousness  of  the  life  of  the  age.  The 
scholar  has  not  in  the  past  been  distinguished 
for  the  elegance  of  his  environment.  The 
scholar  has  been  a  pretty  independent  being, 
but  he  has  been  independent  not  because  he 
had  much  but  because  he  needed  little.  The 
laws  of  begging  were,  in  the  Middle  Ages,  sus- 
pended in  behalf  of  the  scholars.    The  scholars 


288  The  American  College. 

walked  from  all  Europe  to  Paris  to  hear 
Abelard,  and  they  begged  their  way  as  they 
came  in  pursuit  of  knowledge.  When  the 
magnificent  Earl  of  Essex  was  sent  to  Cam- 
bridge, in  Elizabeth's  time,  his  guardians  pro- 
vided him  with  a  side-table  covered  with  green 
baize,  a  truckle-bed,  half  a  dozen  chairs  and  a 
wash-hand  basin — the  cost  of  all  was  about 
five  pounds.^  But  to-day  the  furnishing  of  the 
room  of  many  a  student  in  many  American 
colleges  is  many  times  five  pounds. 

The  English  and  American  people — the 
most  luxurious  of  all  people  on  the  face  of  the 
earth — have  allowed  their  luxurious  habits  to 
pervade  their  universities  and  their  colleges. 
Luxury  has  not  gone  into  Edinburgh  and 
Glasgow,  Aberdeen  and  St.  Andrews,  as  it 
has  into  New  Haven  or  Oxford  or  Cam- 
bridge. The  German  student,  too,  is  still 
a  student,  like  the  German  nation,  of  great 
economy  and  simplicity  in  manner  of  living. 
I  cannot  but  believe  that  the  American  col- 
lege should  be  made  as  little  sympathetic  as 
possible  with  the  luxuriousness  of  American 
living.     There  should  be  one  place  in  a  demo- 

*  5/.  Andrews  Rectorial  Addresses y  90. 


Its  Power  in  the  Future.  289 

cratic  country  where  men  are  measured  and 
men  are  influential  not  by  their  wealth,  not 
by  the  elegance  of  their  bed-chamber  or  the 
splendor  of  their  raiment,  but  by  simple  and 
sheer  character.  I  cannot  doubt  that  the  in- 
fluence of  the  two  great  ancient  universities 
of  England  would  have  been  far  greater  in 
English  life  if  the  method  of  living  of  the  stu- 
dents had  been  simple,  plain,  severe.  Oxford 
and  Cambridge  have  had  a  tremendous  influ- 
ence in  training  men  for  the  upper  realm  of  the 
professional  and  social,  of  the  theological  and 
civil  life,  but  neither  has  had  a  large  influence 
in  the  great  community  of  the  people.  I  be- 
lieve that  one  cause  of  the  influence  of  Leipsic 
and  of  Berlin,  of  Bonn  and  of  Munich,  in  the 
life  of  the  German  people  has  been  the  sim- 
plicity and  plainness  of  the  life  of  the  student. 
I  believe  that  the  influence  of  the  American 
college  would  be  magnified  and  deepened  in 
the  community  if  the  life  of  the  student  in  the 
college  were  more  plain  and  more  simple.  Let 
the  living  riot  be  high,  let  the  thinking  not  be 
plain  ;  let  there  be  cultivated  much  philosophy 
on  a  little  oatmeal.  I  know  very  well  that  in 
certain  colleges  the  life  is  plain,  too  plain ;  it 


290  The  American  College. 

lies  at  the  other  extreme  of  the  scale  of  luxury  ; 
it  is  too  bare  and  it  is  barren  ;  it  is  remote 
from  humanizing  and  cultivating  influences. 
Men  are  herded,  and  dwell  in  surroundings 
that  have  none  of  the  comforts  of  home  ;  such 
conditions  are  quite  as  evil  as  the  evil  that 
arises  from  luxuriousness  of  environment.  But 
such  barrenness  is  not  our  peril.  Our  peril 
is  that  increasing  luxury  shall  result  in  dimin- 
ishing intellectuality.  Our  peril  is  that  the 
college  will  come  to  be  the  home  of  the  rich 
and  the  dwelling-place  of  the  magnificent. 
Our  peril  is  that  in  this  condition  the  college 
will  not  and  cannot  stand  for  things  of  the 
mind.  But  for  things  of  the  mind  the  college 
must  stand.  In  the  age  of  homespun  of  our 
fathers  the  college  did  stand  for  things  of  the 
mind  ;  in  the  age  of  broadcloth  the  college 
must  still  thus  stand. 

The  bishop  of,  in  certain  respects,  the  most 
important  diocese  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church  in  America  has  lately  written  me  as 
follows : 

"  If  I  were  disposed  to  challenge  the  American  college 
of  to-day  on  any  ground,  it  would  be  because  of  its 
tendency  to   descend   from  the   loftier  level  of   *  plain 


Its  Power  in  the  Future.         291 

living  and  high  thinking/  which  was  the  characteristic  of 
college  life  a  generation  ago.  The  passion  for  building, 
endowments,  material  enrichment,  in  one  word,  is  likely 
to  smother  the  love  of  learning  and  to  discourage  simple 
tastes.  It  we  can  recover  the  spirit  which  educates  in 
young  men  a  love  of  learning  for  its  own  sake,  and  which 
teaches  them  that  character  is  of  incomparably  more 
consequence  than  belongings,  the  college  of  to-day  will 
do  them  the  best  service." 

I  have  no  doubt  that  the  American  college 
will,  despite  the  increasing  luxury  of  American 
life,  still  be  able  to  maintain  the  scholastic 
ideals.  I  have  no  doubt  that  the  American 
college,  despite  the  vigor  of  athletic  interests, 
will  be  able  to  maintain  its  intellectual  methods 
and  purposes ;  but  the  peril  does  exist  and 
must  be  crushed.  The  college  to  bless  Ameri- 
can life  in  the  next  century  as  it  ought  must 
stand  for  things  of  the  mind. 

In  standing  for  things  of  the  mind  the 
college  will  stand  for  an  element  or  quality  to 
which  I  have  already  incidentally  alluded :  I 
mean  culture.  That  American  life  is  In  need 
of  this  quality,  it  is  almost  irony  to  affirm. 
That  the  American  college  can  inspire  Amer- 
ican life  with  it,  some  would  doubt.  For 
culture   belongs   to    those    higher    realms    of 


292  The  American  College. 

thinking  and  feeling  which  many  American 
colleges  are  not  able  to  enter.  The  college, 
primarily,  must  be  content  with  giving  disci- 
"pline  and  training,  so  meagre  are  its  resources, 
so  immature  are  its  students.  And  yet  the 
better  equipped  of  our  colleges  may  do  some- 
what toward  the  securing  of  these  highest 
purposes.  Surely  to  the  American  college, 
standing  as  a  type  and  agent  of  intellectual 
movements,  the  American  people  have  the 
right  of  looking  for  help  and  light  in  nourish- 
ing these  elements  of  life,  which  are  the  high- 
est forms  of  the  human  spirit. 

These  elements  belong  to  the  realm  of 
thought,  of  imagination.  They  are  not  a 
part  of  professional  knowledge,  important  as 
this  is.  They  are  hardly  a  part  of  the  ordinary 
and  earlier  studies  of  the  college.  These 
higher  things  pre-suppose  the  discipline  and 
the  training  of  the  elements  of  language,  of 
mathematics,  and  of  science.  They  represent 
the  spiritual  and  aesthetic  side  of  all  knowledge, 
and  those  relations  in  thought  to  which  wide 
reading,  keen  observation,  and  reflection  lead. 
Such  a  knowledge  the  American  college 
should  and  does  to  a  degree  nourish.     Its  pro- 


Its  Power  in  the  Future.  ^93 

motion  belongs  rather  to  the  later  than  to  the 
earlier  years.  It  can  hardly  be  said  that  the 
German  university  fosters  this  idea  of  culture. 
The  German  university  is  essentially  a  pro- 
fessional school,  and  one  does  not  look  to  a 
professional  school  for  culture.  The  English 
university  does  foster  this  idea.  It  represents 
an  *'  atmosphere  "  and  a  wide  vision  of  the 
best  things  which  man  has  done  or  aspired 
after. 

In  its  ministry  to  the  higher  life  of  the  race 
the  college  should  train  in  particular  the  power 
of  appreciation.  As  an  associate  of  mine,  Pro- 
fessor Whitman,  has  well  said  ^ : 

"  This  [appreciation]  is  the  very  flower  of  liberal  cul- 
ture, its  finest  product,  and  its  surest  sign.  It  includes 
not  merely  that  critical  judgment  which  enables  one  out 
of  what  is  placed  before  him  to  choose  the  best,  but 
those  rightly  ordered  affections  which  dispose  him  to 
love  that  which  is  beautiful,  high,  and  true,  rather  than 
that  which  is  false  and  ignoble.  As  a  result  of  educa- 
tion, it  is  a  training  of  the  judgment  and  the  emotions, 
as  the  other  elements  considered  embrace  the  training  of 
the  intellect  and  the  will." 

The  appreciation  is  not  simply  intellectual, 

'  Address  at  Dedication  of  Physical  Laboratory  of  Adelbert  Col- 
lege of  Western  Reserve  University,  Commencement,  1895. 


^94  The  American  College. 

although  such  appreciation  belongs  largely  to 
the  field  of  truth  ;  it  is  also  emotional  and  fre- 
quently even  volitional.  It  carries  along  with 
itself  allegiance  to  the  idea  which  is  properly 
valued.  It  is  in  a  word,  love, — that  '*  superior," 
as  the  great  Emerson  says,  *'that  has  no  su- 
perior, the  redeemer  and  instructor  of  souls." 
The  college  may  further  help  the  life  of  the 
nation  through  an  intelligent  and  sympathetic 
treatment  of  all  sociological  questions.  There 
can  be  no  doubt  that  the  twentieth  century  is 
to  be  a  sociological  century.  The  eighteenth 
century  was  a  theological  age,  the  nineteenth 
has  been  a  scientific  one,  and  the  twentieth  is 
to  be  a  sociological  age.  From  God  to  nature, 
from  nature  to  man,  is  the  progress.  The  col- 
lege is  the  most  important  agency  in  this  pro- 
gress. For  this  great  being  that  we  call  the 
community  is  an  organism  of  very  delicate 
functions.  To  endeavor  to  correct  any  one 
part  which  may  be  out  of  order  may  result 
in  harm  to  a  dozen  other  parts.  Therefore, 
great  wisdom  is  needed  in  the  treatment.  If 
it  is  only  the  trained  physician  who  should 
minister  to  the  body  diseased  ;  if  it  is  only  the 
trained  physician  who  should  minister  to  the 


Its  Power  in  the  Future.  295 

mind  diseased  ;  it  is  also  only  one  well  trained 
who  should  minister  to  the  diseased  of  the 
community  in  both  mind  and  body.  The  man 
who  is  called  the  practical  man  is  not  by  any 
means  the  best  fitted  to  deal  with  the  ills  of 
the  community.  The  man  who  is  at  once 
practical  in  his  aims  and  scientific  in  his 
training  is  the  best  fitted.  All  the  practical 
methods  and  practical  agencies  for  benefiting 
humanity  must  rest  upon  scientific  considera- 
tions. If  they  are  not  made  thus  to  rest,  the 
application  of  those  methods  may  result  in 
disaster. 

One  of  the  masters  of  this  great  subject, 
Carroll  D.  Wright,  writes  me  as  follows : 

"  I  think  that  the  department  of  political  economy,  as 
usually  conducted  in  colleges  and  universities,  rather 
antagonizes  the  public  at  large,  and  this  has  done  some- 
thing toward  creating  a  more  or  less  strained  feeling 
between  universities  and  the  workingmen  in  particular. 
They  (the  workingmen)  find  that  political  economy  is 
not  adequate  to  the  solution  of  the  questions  which  they 
raised.  Students,  generally,  find  this  true  also,  and  that 
while  political  economy  can  not,  and  ought  not  be  ig- 
nored, there  is  something  deeper  and  more  vital  concern- 
ing the  relations  in  life  than  political  economy  teaches  ; 
so  ethics  come  in  to  supplement,  or,  rather,  to  comple- 
ment, the  teachings  of  political  economy.     To  my  own 


296  The  American  College. 

mind,  if  colleges  and  universities  would  broaden  their 
economic  work,  they  would  do  something  to  aid  Ameri- 
can life  as  it  appears  to  us  at  the  present  time.  I  would 
not  in  any  way  abridge  the  academic  work  of  colleges, 
but  I  would  extend  the  elective  studies  and  bring  the 
college  into  more  intimate  relations  with  the  people 
themselves." 

In  one  word,  let  the  college  be  vital — vital  in 
giving  wisdom  for  the  solving  of  the  great 
social  problem ;  vital  in  wishing  that  the  prob- 
lem be  pressed  home  upon  itself. 

In  the  future  the  relation  between  the  col- 
lege and  the  public  school  should  be  made 
more  Intimate.  Instead  of  the  too  common 
attitude  of  patronage  and  of  jealousy  should 
be  the  attitude  of  receiving  and  of  giving  the 
utmost  help.  In  his  great  address  given  at 
the  two  hundred  and  fiftieth  anniversary  of  the 
founding  of  Harvard  College  Mr.  Lowell  said  : 

"  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  our  higher  institutions  of  learn- 
ing may  again  be  brought  to  bear,  as  once  they  did,  more 
directly  on  the  lower,  that  they  may  again  come  into  such 
closer  and  graduated  relation  with  them  as  may  make  the 
higher  education  the  goal  to  which  all  who  show  a  clear 
aptitude  shall  aspire.  I  know  that  we  cannot  have  ideal 
teachers  in  our  public  schools  for  the  price  we  pay,  or  in 
the  numbers  we  require.  But  teaching,  like  water,  can 
rise  no  higher  than  its  source  ;  and,  like  water  again,  it 


Its  Power  in  the  Future.  297 

has  a  lazy  aptitude  for  running  down-hill  unless  a  con- 
stant impulse  be  applied  in  the  other  direction.  Would 
not  this  impulse  be  furnished  by  the  ambition  to  send  on 
as  many  pupils  as  possible  to  the  wider  sphere  of  the 
University  ?  Would  not  this  organic  relation  to  the 
higher  education  necessitate  a  corresponding  rise  in 
the  grade  of  intelligence,  capacity,  and  culture  demanded 
in  the  teachers  ?  "  ' 

The  fact  is  that  the  college  in  mere  self- 
preservation  should  adjust  itself  to  the  public 
schools.  The  fact  is,  also,  that  the  college  in 
the  preservation  and  augmentation  of  those 
great  interests  out  of  which  it  grows  should  be 
in  closer  touch  with  the  public-school  system. 
In  particular  the  college  should  bear  to  the 
public  schools  two  offerings.  It  should  carry 
into  those  schools  an  appreciation  of  the  value 
of  scholarship.  It  should  also  train  for  those 
schools  administrators.  If  the  great  body  of 
the  pupils  in  the  public  schools  have  a  slight 
sense  of  scholarship — as  I  presume  it  would  be 
usually  granted  that  their  sense  of  scholarship 
is  slight — the  college  has  resting  upon  itself 
the  duty,  to  use  the  figure  which  Sir  Walter 
Mildmay  used  to  Queen  Elizabeth  about  the 
foundation  of  Emanuel  College,  of  ''  planting 

*  Harvard  College,  250th  Anniversary,  227-8. 


298  The  American  College. 

acorns."  But  possibly  more  urgent  than  the 
need  of  scholarship  in  the  public  schools  is  the 
need  of  efficient  administration.  In  the  work 
of  direction  and  of  supervision  of  our  public 
schools  there  is  a  crying  call  for  wisdom. 

The  college  of  the  future  is  also  to  have 
a  vital  influence  upon  religion.  For,  as  Presi- 
dent Eliot  said,  in  an  address  given  at  the 
dedication  of  the  site  of  Columbia  Univer- 
sity, **  religion,  in  the  universal  sense,  and 
the  domestic  relations  remain,  through  all 
governmental  and  instrumental  changes,  the 
supreme  forces  in  human  society."  ^  The 
question  of  the  past  century  has  been  the 
question  of  the  permanence  and  power  of  the 
denominational  college.  The  college  has  been 
founded  largely  by  denominations  to  promote 
denominational  interests.  The  question  of  the 
new  century  is  to  be  the  question  of  the  preva- 
lence and  power  of  the  Christian  college.  In 
America  the  word  religion  will  be  interpreted 
by  the  word  Christianity,  and  Christianity  will, 
as  a  spiritual  doctrine  and  as  a  movement,  be 
interpreted   in  the  most   comprehensive   and 

*  Columbia  University  ;  Dedication  of  the  new  site,  May  2,  1896, 
97. 


Its  Power  in  the  Future.  ^99 

vital  way.  The  primary  purpose  and  work  of 
the  college  as  related  to  Christianity  will  be  to 
cause  Christianity  to  make  a  proper  appeal  to 
the  human  reason.  In  the  college  as  well  as 
out  of  the  college,  Christianity  has  too  often 
been  presented  as  a  system  of  unreasoned 
commands,  as  a  creed  without  a  logic,  and 
as  a  doctrine  without  an  ethic.  It  has  too 
often  been  narrowed  into  denominational  pro- 
pagandism,  or  dissipated  into  atmospheric  in- 
fluences, or  ossified  into  dogmatism.  The 
human  reason  has  not  had  sufficient  opportu- 
nities under  the  best  conditions  for  studying 
its  truths  or  for  satisfying  itself  of  the  logical 
worth  of  the  evidences  for  its  doctrines.  The 
collep-^  should  impress  all  men  with  its  "desire 
to  tesrfearlesslv  every  ratioii^l  jL^iUT 
whicK'^Chnstianity  stands,  in  the  college  as 
in  the  world,  Christianity  need  not  cease  to 
join  itself  to  holy  and  beautiful  environments, 
or  to  prove  its  presence  by  its  works  of  love 
and  beneficence ;  but  it  should  more  constantly 
and  ardently  manifest  itself  to  the  reason  of 
man  in  clearer  light  and  greater  impressive- 
ness.  The  college  of  the  future  will  not  be 
less,  but  more.  Christian,  but  it  will  be  far  less 


300  The  American  College. 

sectarian.  It  will  come  into  the  large  con- 
ditions of  liberty  in  which  our  oldest  college 
has  so  well  led  the  advance.  Religion  in  this 
college  has  come  to  be  regarded,  not  as  a  part 
of  college  discipline,  but  as  a  •  natural  and 
rational  opportunity  offering  itself  to  the  life 
of  youth.  The  college  should  always  re- 
member, as  Professor  F.  G.  Peabody  says,' 
'*that  religion,  rationally  presented,  will  always 
have  for  healthy-minded  young  men  a  com- 
manding interest."  The  college  man  of  the 
future  will  be  a  religious  man,  not  so  much 
technically  religious  as  he  has  been  in  the 
past,  but  genuinely  and  personally  religious. 
He  will  be  a  Christian  of  the  sort  which  is  in- 
terpreted by  the  phrase  that  *'  the  Christian 
embodies  the  highest  type  of  the  gentleman." 
It  is  still  true,  as  said  Mark  Hopkins,  on  the 
fiftieth  anniversary  of  his  connection  with  Wil- 
liams College  :  **  Christianity  is  the  greatest 
civilizing,  moulding,  uplifting  power  on  this 
globe,  and  it  is  a  sad  defect  in  any  institution 
of  high  learning  if  it  does  not  bring  those 
under  its  care  into  the  closest  possible  relation 
to  it." 

•  Preface  to  Mornings  in  the  College  Chapel. 


Its  Power  in  the  Future.  301 

Closely  connected  with  the  relation  of  the 
college  to  religion  is  the  question  of  the  rela- 
tion of  the  college  to  the  moral  training  of  its 
students.  It  is  plain  that  the  college  of  the 
future  cannot  abdicate  all  responsibility  for 
what  we  call  the  moral  character  of  its  under- 
graduates. The  value  of  moral  character  is  so 
evident,  and  the  relation  between  moral  char- 
acter and  the  intellectual  parts  of  one's  being 
so  intimate,  that  the  college  cannot  be  suffered 
to  lay  aside  this  duty.  But  the  method  which 
the  college  of  the  future  will  adopt  for  the 
bearing  of  this  responsibility  will  be  unlike  the 
method  that  has  been  most  common  in  the 
century  that  is  now  closing.  The  college  will 
not  attempt  to  train  moral  character  through 
set  rules  and  regulations.  The  method  that 
has  been  used  has  proved  in  some  places  value- 
less and  in  others  valuable.  But  it  is  a  method 
ill  fitted  for  mature  American  students.  The 
method  of  the  future  will  be  the  method  of  in- 
fluence through  personal  association  and  proper 
environment.  The  personality  of  the  teachers 
will  come  to  have  a  larger  value  in  forming 
the  highest  type  of  character.  The  college 
will  treat  the  student  of  nature  depraved,  of 


302  The  American  College. 

aims  low,  of  intimations  base,  as  nature  treats 
an  organism  which  has  no  relation  to  itself. 
But  th^  jxtan  ^f  high  aims  anrl  white  puri/y, 

will,   throngh   the  power  of    pfirs-^^Rf^f--'nrs^^??Tfin- 
tion,  develop  into  a  manhood  which  is  simplj^;^ 
incaTnate  godTmess. 

Ihe  college  is  alsoto  continue  in  the  new 
century  its  work  of  making  men  of  large  and 
fine  character.  The  distinguished  editor  of  one 
of  our  oldest  and  most  influential  magazines 
has  said  :  '*  The  college  youth  I  see  are— too 
many  of  them — merely  bright  fellows  with  pre- 
cocious worldliness :  they  seem  not  to  have 
seen  the  Holy  Grail  that  a  man  who  has  lov- 
ingly studied  any  great  subject  gets  glimpses 
of.  I  doubt  whether  present  American  col- 
lege life  gives  enough  of  this  inner  growth." 
The  new  college  is  to  lay  emphasis  upon 
sheer  and  simple  character.  The  old  colleges 
did  lay  emphasis  upon  this  fundamental  ele- 
ment. If  the  college  of  the  last  two  decades  of 
the  nineteenth  century  has  failed  to  lay  proper 
emphasis  upon  this  most  serious  matter,  the 
college  of  the  first  decades  of  the  twentieth 
century  will  return  to  the  earlier  and  worthier 


Its  Power  in  the  Future.         303 

purposes.  The  college  must  continue  in  the 
making  of  the  strong  and  noble  gentleman. 
As  Mr.  Lowell  said  in  his  great  Anniversary 
address:  **  Let  it  be  our  hope  to  make  a 
gentleman  of  every  youth  who  is  put  under 
our  charge  ;  not  a  conventional  gentleman,  but 
a  man  of  culture,  a  man  of  intellectual  re- 
source, a  man  of  public  spirit,  a  man  of  refine- 
ment, with  that  good  taste  which  is  the  con- 
science of  the  mind,  and  that  conscience  which 
is  the  good  taste  of  the  soul.  This  we  have 
tried  to  do  in  the  past ;  this  let  us  try  to  do  in 
the  future."^  Of  course  such  results  cannot 
be  secured  in  every  graduate,  and  of  course  the 
influence  of  the  few  thousands  who  each  year 
go  forth  from  the  college  portals  into  life,  and 
are  swallowed  up  in  its  forces,  is  numerically 
slight,  for  the  number  is  only  as  one  in  some 
four  thousand.  But  such  influences  represent 
those  forces  which  are  akin  to  the  forces  of 
gravitation  and  light.  Their  power  is  not  to 
be  measured  by  their  number  but  by  their 
might. 

O^his  man  of  large  and  fine  character — the 
product  of  the  college — is  to  be  above  all  else 

*  Harvard  College,  250th  Anniversary,  234. 


304  The  American  College. 

a  leader.  The  new  century  cries  out  for 
leadership.^  On  the  whole  the  heart  of  hu- 
manity is  better  than  its  head.  Its  wish  to  do 
the  right  thing  is  superior  to  its  power  of 
knowing  what  the  right  thing  is,  or  of  knowing 
how  to  do  the  right  thing  when  it  is  known) 
The  call  for  men  of  wisdom  in  legislation, 
both  in  the  municipality  and  in  the  State 
and  in  the  nation,  is  loud.  The  call  for  men 
of  appreciation  and  interpretation  of  the  social 
problems  is  loud.  The  call  for  administrators 
and  directors  in  the  public-school  system  and 
in  scholarship  is  hardly  less  loud.  Leaders, 
whose  knowledge  has  become  wisdom,  whose 
wisdom  has  become  conviction  and  whose 
convictions  are  worthy  battle-cries,  the  college 
is  to  help  to  provide.  The  call  is  for  men  of 
light  and  for  men  of  light  who,  in  this  light, 
can  become  men  of  leading.  We  should  re- 
turn to  the  condition  which  prevailed  in  the 
Middle  Ages.  That  pre-eminent  interpreter 
of  the  higher  education  in  the  Middle  Ages, 
Rashdall,  says :  *'  Kings  and  princes  found 
their  statesmen  and  men  of  business  in  the 
Universities — most  often,  no  doubt,  among 
those  trained  in  the  practical  Science  of  Law, 


Its  Power  in  the  Future.  305 

but  not  invariably  so.  Talleyrand  is  said  to 
have  asserted  that  Theologians  made  the  best 
diplomatists.  It  was  not  the  wont  of  the 
practical  men  of  the  Middle  Ages  to  disparage 
academic  training.  The  rapid  multiplication 
of  Universities  during  the  fourteenth  and 
fifteenth  centuries  was  largely  due  to  a  direct 
demand  for  highly  educated  lawyers  and  ad- 
ministrators." ^ 

As  has  been  said,  the  universities  of  the 
Middle  Ages  were  schools  of  the  modern  spirit. 
They  put  the  administration  of  government 
and  of  affairs  in  the  hands  of  men  well  trained. 
In  securing  these  worthiest  results  of  leader- 
ship, the  college  is  to  train  men  of  power.  At 
certain  times  the  college  has  been  inclined  to 
emphasize  too  strongly  knowledge  as  knowl- 
edge, but  the  college  is  to  emphasize  the  fact 
and  the  method  that  from  knowledge  is  to 
come  power. 

A  further  method  by  which  the  college  may 
bless  American  life  is  through  the  inculcation 
and  illustration  of  a  broad  patriotism.  No 
sympathy  is  the  college  to  have  with  that  sen- 
timent  which   cries,  '*  My    country,    right   or 

'  Universities  of  Europe  in  the  Middle  Ages,  ii.  2,  707. 


3o6  The  American  College. 

wrong."  No  sympathy  is  the  college  to  have 
with  that  kind  of  patriotic  love  which  is 
bought  by  the  destruction  of  other  nations. 
The  college  is  to  have  the  keenest  sympathy 
with  every  endeavor  to  promote  a  love  for  that 
nation  into  which  one  was  born,  of  which  he 
forms  a  part,  and  in  whose  soil  his  own  dust 
becomes  dust  itself.  America  ought  to  be  the 
best  nation  of  the  future.  In  humble  pride 
we  may  plume  ourselves  upon  what  has  been 
done  and  upon  what  we  are  able  to  do.  Not 
in  vain,  braggart  boasting,  may  we  recall  the 
past  or  anticipate  the  future.  For  a  nation 
that  has  in  the  hundred  years  of  its  national 
existence  done  what  the  American  has  done 
for  civilization  may  be  humbly  proud.  When 
we  take  up  the  book  of  our  illustrious  ones 
there  are  names  which  we  can  worthily  write 
by  the  side  of  the  names  of  the  greatest. 

There  is  no  nobler  chapter  in  the  history  of 
the  American  college  than  the  chapter  which 
tells  in  glowing  phrases  of  the  college  boys 
who  went  forth  from  college  hall  to  the  camp  ; 
who  marched  from  the  Commencement  plat- 
forms to  the  field  of  battle.  One  may  read 
the  record  of  them  in  the  Memorial  Halls  at 


Its  Power  in  the  Future.         307 

Cambridge  and  at  Brunswick,  and  one  may 
read  the  song  memorial  of  them  in  the  Com- 
memoration Ode.  Tit  was  not  alone  from  the 
college  of  the  North  that  these  men  went 
forth.  One  reads  in  the  catalogues  of  the 
colleges  of  Virginia  name  after  name  upon 
page  after  page  having  the  simple  record : 
wounded  in  The  Wilderness ;  killed  at  Manas- 
sas ;  killed  at  Cold  Harbor.  Yes,  there  came 
from  the  college  heart.  Northern  and  South- 
ern, the  patriotic  impulse  to  do  loyal  service 
for  ''  my  country.^ 

I  know  very  well  that  it  is  sometimes  said, 
and  very  often  thought,  that  the  scholar  is  not 
patriotic ;  that  in  the  comprehensiveness  of 
knowledge  he  loses  intensity  of  conviction  ; 
that  in  loving  humanity  he  does  not  love  the 
brothers  of  his  own  soil  as  he  ought.  One 
recalls  the  oration  of  Wendell  Phillips  delivered 
at  the  Phi  Beta  Kappa  centennial  anniversary 
at  Cambridge,  in  which  he  arraigned  the 
American  scholar  for  cowardice  and  indiffer- 
ence in  the  nation's  crisis.  But  the  best 
answer  to  the  words  of  the  orator  was  the 
four-square  tower,  rising  above  the  platform 
on  which  he  spoke,  that   proclaimed   to   the 


3o8  The  American  College. 

world  that  our  oldest  college  gladly  gave  her 
sons,  and  poured  out  her  bluest  blood  for 
the  salvation  of  the  nation.  Memorial  Hall, 
with  the  tablets  pf  white  marble  inscribed  with 
the  names  of  heroes,  was  sufficient  answer. 
The  Shaw  monument  removes  the  charge. 

In  his  preface  to  those  most  stirring  volumes, 
Harvard  Memorial  Biographies ^  Colonel  Hig- 
ginson  nobly  says : 

"  There  is  no  class  of  men  in  this  republic  from  whom 
the  response  of  patriotism  comes  more  promptly  and 
surely  than  from  its  most  highly  educated  class.  All 
those  delusions  which  pass  current  in  Europe,  dating 
back  to  De  Toqueville,  in  regard  to  some  supposed  tor- 
por or  alienation  prevailing  among  cultivated  Americans, 
should  be  swept  away  forever  by  this  one  book.  The 
lives  here  narrated  undoubtedly  represent  on  the  whole 
those  classes,  favored  in  worldly  fortune,  which  would 
elsewhere  form  an  aristocracy, — with  only  an  admixture, 
such  as  all  aristocracies  now  show,  of  what  are  called 
self-made  men.  It  is  surprising  to  notice  how  large  is 
the  proportion  of  Puritan  and  Revolutionary  descent. 
Yet  these  young  men  threw  themselves  promptly  and 
heartily  into  the  War  ;  and  that  not  in  recklessness  or 
bravado, — not  merely  won  by  the  dazzle  of  a  uniform, 
or  allured  by  the  charm  of  personal  power,  or  con- 
trolled even  by  *  that  last  infirmity,'  ambition, — but 
evidently  governed,  above  all  things  else,  by  solid  con- 


Its  Power  in  the  Future.  3^9 

victioo  and  the  absolute  law  of  conscience.  To  have 
established  incontestably  this  one  point,  is  worth  the 
costly  sacrifice  which  completed  the  demonstration." 

And  he  continues  in  a  further  paragraph, 

"  And  if  there  is  another  inference  that  may  justly  be 
deduced  from  these  pages,  it  is  this  :  that  our  system  of 
collegiate  education  must  be  on  the  whole  healthy  and 
sound,  when  it  sends  forth  a  race  of  young  men  Avho 
are  prepared,  at  the  most  sudden  summons,  to  transfer 
their  energies  to  a  new  and  alien  sphere,  and  to  prove 
the  worth  of  their  training  in  wholly  unexpected  appli- 
cations. So  readily  have  the  Harvard  graduates  done 
this,  and  with  such  noble  and  unquestioned  success, 
that  I  do  not  see  how  any  one  can  read  these  memoirs 
without  being  left  with  fresh  confidence  in  our  institu- 
tions, in  the  American  people,  and  indeed  in  human 
nature  itself.  Either  there  was  a  most  rare  and  excep- 
tional combination  in  the  lives  which  Harvard  Univer- 
sity gave  to  the  nation,  or  else — if  they  fairly  represent 
their  race  and  their  time — then  the  work  and  the  tradi- 
tions of  our  fathers  are  safe  in  the  hands  of  their 
descendants."  * 

The  American  people  love  America.  The 
love  sometimes  becomes  braggadocio  ;  but  the 
American  people  in  their  love  for  America  have 
often  felt  that  they  did  not  find  a  sympathetic 

^  Thomas  Wentworth  Higginson,  Harvard  Meitiorial  Biographies ^ 
Preface  v,  vi. 


3^0  The  American  College. 

heart  in  the  bosom  of  the  American  college. 
The  people  have,  therefore,  felt  themselves 
aloof  from  the  college.  The  college  should 
therefore  inculcate  love  for  the  country ;  a 
patriotism  which  is  broad  and  yet  enthusiastic 
and  vital ;  patriotism  which  is  high  without 
boastfulness  ;  a  patriotism  which  is  as  deep  as 
the  instincts  of  the  human  heart.  It  is  thus 
that  the  American  college  can  bless  American 
life.  It  is  thus  that  the  American  college  can 
lead  the  people  in  times  of  national  crisis  into 
ways  of  strength,  into  ways  of  peace. 

The  American  college  is,  therefore,  to  be  in 
American  life  in  the  profoundest,  widest,  and 
highest  relations.  If  the  college  look  into 
the  past — and  into  the  past  it  must  look — let 
it  look,  in  order  that  it  may  secure  a  course 
more  direct  in  present  and  future  achieve- 
ment. The  scholar  should  make  all  antiquity 
a  prophet  for  to-day,  as  Grote  made  his  his- 
tory ''  a  modern  political  pamphlet  in  twelve 
volumes."  The  college  should  fill  that  dire 
need  of  the  new  world  of  wise  leadership.  It 
should  train  every  faculty  in  every  man  into 
effective  and  gracious  facility.  It  should 
cause   noble   character   to   blossom   in   noble 


Its  Power  in  the  Future.  311 

doing,  as  noble  doing  is  the  seed  of  yet  nobler 
character.  It  should  not  dictate  legislation, 
but  it  should  fit  men  to  become  worthy  law- 
makers. It  should  not,  as  it  can  not,  step 
over  the  threshold  of  domestic  rights,  but  it 
should  so  train  women  that  they,  in  wifehood 
and  motherhood,  may  worthily  train  the  gen- 
erations yet  to  be.  It  should  not  stand  blind- 
folded as  justice  and  mute  as  the  Sphinx 
before  terrible  social  problems,  but  its  eye 
should  discover  ways  of  relieving  the  increas- 
ing wants  of  suffering  humanity,  and  its  voice 
should  be  a  bugle  in  clearness  and  a  flute  in 
sympathy,  calling  man  to  help  man.  Its  in- 
terests should  be  humane  because  they  are 
human. 

Let  the  college  have,  or  not  have,  noble 
buildings,  but  let  it  be  vital.  Let  the  stu- 
dents adopt  or  refuse  adopting  some  academic 
customs  or  costumes,  but  let  the  college  be 
vital.  Let  the  collegfe  be  in  the  city  with  all 
fhf-  mao-niflppnt  anH  tnanitolrf  litp  of  the  me- 
tr^pr>1is  bfRting  about  it  and  beating  into  it, 
or  let_thecollege  be  in  the  countrv  with  all  the 
benedictions  and  beneficences  of  nature  speak- 
ing silentlyHnio  the  re^<^pHvp.  mmn  anH  qiTjpt- 


312  The  American  College. 

heart,  but  let  the  college  be  vital.  Let  the 
college  be  splendid  and  magnificent  in  equip- 
ment and  its  laboratories  commensurate  with 
all  the  life  of  nature,  let  its  libraries  be  the 
accumalation  of  the  wisdom  of  man,  but  let 
the  college  be  vital  itself  in  teacher  and  stu- 
dent. Let  the  college  also  have  a  vitality  as 
broad  as  is  human  life  itself.  Let  it  reach 
the  American  people  as  a  people. 

Discard  Greek,  but  reach  the  people ;  re- 
tain Greek,  but  reach  the  people  ;  shorten  the 
college  course  or  lengthen  the  college  course, 
but  reach  the  people ;  keep  to  the  required 
system,  but  reach  the  people;  introduce  the 
elective  system,  but  reach  the  people ;  keep 
out  the  sciences  or  let  them  in,  but  reach  the 
people ;  bring  in  German  methods,  but  reach 
the  people ;  discard  German  methods,  but 
reach  the  people.  Let  not  the  American  col- 
lege be  obliged  to  offer  excuses  for  its  mere 
being  because  in  its  remoteness  from  the 
people  it  is  so  useless ;  let,  rather,  every  Amer- 
ican home  be  obliged  to  offer  excuses  for  not 
sending  its  sons  and  daughters  to  the  college, 
because  the  college  in  its  abounding  usefulness 
is  so  near  to  the  home.     Let  the  college  have 


Its  Power  in  the  Future.         3^3 

a  .  glorious  past,  a  past  of  great  movements 
like  Oxford,  a  past  of  great  men  like  Cam- 
bridge, or  let  the  college  be  unknown  ;  but  let 
the  college  now  be  vital  and  broad  in  every 
part  of  its  being.  Life^^  Lifey  Life  :~rrThat  let 
the  American  college  stand  for,  that  let  the 
American  college^  be. 

THE    END 


14  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 

LOAN  DEPT. 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  or 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 

Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recall. 


nmTGizo 


ft^y  1  fi  1.963 


APR    1 '68-9  AM 


mn  9*1999^2' 


MAI?  17  67. 10^^- 


ftPR2fet96T8i\R171Q74  4Y 


DECEIVED 


■#19'fi9-iPIVi 


In  stacks — mxT 


us 


RIT'D     PES 


APKi3'67-8 


9  t9S? 


LOAN  DEPT. 
APR  1 1  ^968  6T" 


JPC'O  ORG  DEPT 


MAR   lo74X     9 


LD  21A-50m-ll.'62 


General  Library 


XB  63'972 


jps^m^ 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CAUFOIWJA  UBRARY